and hungrye with the excellencye of these thinges quite forgatte his meate and drynke And this is a singuler consolation vnto vs that Christ was so carefull for the saluacion of men that he conceyued most pleasure in séeking the same And there is no doubte but that he beareth toward vs the lyke affection at this daye M. Also Christ admonisheth vs by this sentence that whosoeuer are sent of God haue onelye this care to doe the wyll of him that sent them and to doe his worke for the which they are sent and called Let Bishoppes and all others which saye that they are called and sent of God haue respect vnto this example 35. Say not ye There are yet foure monethes and then commeth Haruest Beholde I saye vnto you lyfte vppe your eyes and looke on the Regions For they are whyte alreadye for Haruest Saye not ye Bv. Here our sauiour addeth certaine argumentes whereby he maye styrre vp his Apostles which shoulde be the teachers of the whole worlde to Faith and diligence in theyr Apostleshippe Some gather hereby what tyme of the yéere these thinges were done affyrming that it was the beginning of the Spring But here notwithstanding there can no suche certaintye of tyme bée gathered by reason of the inequallytye and difference of places and Regions C. By these fewe woordes Saye not yee He meant to note howe much more men doe séeke after earthlye thinges than after Heauenlye thinges For they so earnestlye desyre the comming of the Haruest that they kéepe reckening of euerye Moneth and daye and in the meane tyme they forestewe and neglect the gathering in of the Heauenlye wheate And daylye experience teacheth vs that this wickednesse is not onelye naturallye in vs but also so fast ingrafted that it can not bee easelye pulled awaye For when all men gape so greedelye after the earthlye lyfe what small care or remembraunce haue they of heauenlye thinges Euen so Christ him selfe in another place Math. 16.3 sayeth You Ipocrites ye can discerne the face of the Skye and can ye not discerne the signes of the tymes Beholde I saye vnto you lyft vp M. The purpose of our Sauiour Christ was to call the mindes of the Disciples from the care of the earthlye Haruest vnto that which was more principall and better agréeing with theyr calling and profession R. Therfore hée vseth here a certaine kinde of correction as if hée should haue sayd Ye saye that Haruest is as yet a farre of namelye foure Monethes hence but I saye that the same is nighe I speake not of the corporall Haruest which is foure Monethes of but of the Spirituall which is alreadye come Lyfte vp your eyes That is to saye behold and sée howe that not the Iewes onelye desyre saluation but the Samaritanes also aspyre to the Gospell and thyrst after saluacion So in like manner hée sayeth in another place Mat. 9.73 The Haruest is great but the Labourers are fewe Praye therefore the Lord of the Haruest that hee wyll rhrust out Labourers into his Haruest C. Therefore euen as soone as the Corne is readye and rype it maye tarrye no lenger for feare of shéeding euen so nowe the spyrituall Corne being Rype Christe sayeth that haste must bée made because delaye is daungerous So that we sée to what ende the Similitude is brought namelye to expresse the cause of making spéede 36. And he that reapeth receiueth wages and gathereth fruite vnto lyfe eternall that both he that soweth and he that reapeth might reioyce together And hee that reapeth M. This is an argument taken of the reward of the reapers By the Reaper hée meaneth not the Husbandman him selfe to whome the séede belongeth but the hyred Labourer To this man the fruite which hée reapeth belongeth not and yet notwithstanding hée loseth not his labour in reaping the Corne in that hée receyueth his dewe hyre and rewarde C. Therefore by this argument hée proueth how diligent the seruantes of the Lorde ought to bée in the worke of God because there is a large rewarde layde vppe in store to requite theyr labour For hée promiseth fruite and that neyther corporall nor momentany Howebeit that which hée addeth concerning the fruite maye bée expounded twoo wayes eyther to bée a declaracion of the reward and so hée should speake one thing twise in dyuers woordes or else to commende theyr labours whiche enritche the Kingdome of God euen as hée sayth in another place I haue ordained you to go and bring forth fruite Iohn 15.16 and that your fruite should remaine And truly both these ought greatly to encourage the Ministers of the worde that they faynt not at any tyme vnder theyr labour when they heare that there is a Crowne of glorye prepared for them in the kingdome of Heauen and knowe also that the fruite of theyr reaping shall not onelye bée precious before God but also euerlasting M. Here also is offered to the Godly no small matter of comfort when they vnderstande that they by the Ministers of the Gospell the Lordes Haruest men are gathered not to consumption and the seruitude of corruption as earthlye fruites are neyther to bée at the pleasure or to suffer the tyranny of the reapers but from eternall death to euerlasting life Let euery man behold and consider what hée is and from whence and wherevnto hée is eyther gathered or dispersed And concerning the large rewarde of Sheepheardes reade the fifth Chapter of the first Epistle of Saint Peter 1. Pet. 5.4 1. Tim. 4.7 and the fourth Chapter of the first Epistle of Saint Paul to Timothy That both he that soweth M. This is an argument taken of the ioye which the Haruest commonly bringeth with it and that not onelye to the Reaper but also to him that soweth C. For by these wordes Christ teacheth that it shal be without the complaint and finding faulte of any man that the Apostles shoulde reape the fruite of other mennes earing and tyllage R. For it is a comparison betwéene the Prophetes of the olde Testament and the Apostles of the Newe The Prophetes are the sowers and the Séede was sowen in the olde Testament For the sowing was the Doctrine of the Lawe and the Prophetes for then the séede which was cast into the grounde laye as it were hyd but the Doctrine of the Gospell because it bringeth men to perfect ripenesse is aptlye compared to the Haruest For the Lawe was farre from that perfection which at the length was offred in Christ R. For the Lawe is our Schoolemaister vnto Christ Gal. 2.24 Heb. 7.19 And the Lawe hath brought no man to perfection Wée knowe also the comparison which Paul bringeth betwéene the Age of a Childe Gala. 4.1 and the full and perfect age the whiche tendeth to the same effect And yet notwithstanding this letteth not but that the Fathers might bée gathered into the Lordes Barne but the manner of teaching was farre otherwise for as the Childhoode of the Church continued
nothing else then to vnderstande to remember to knowe and to thinke Faith is not an opinion M. we muste note that to beléeue Christe is by fayth to receaue his worde and to beléeue the father is to beléeue that hée sente his sonne into this worlde to bée the redéemer of the same Therefore we must beléeue God not symplye as God of the which faith the Iewes bragge but as the father in the sonne and as the sender in him that sent He which wanteth this faith may bée reckened among the blinded Iewes not among Christians He that heareth my woorde Bv. Therefore the firste thing in the order of saluation iustification is to heare the worde but not euery ones worde but the wordes of Christe onely our Iustifier sauiour And herein is required preaching Ro. 10.14 For how shal they heare with out a preacher It is necessary therefore that the worde of Christ doe make vs redy to heare when as the Inuentions of men and the constitutions of the fathers are excluded For faith cleaueth to the word of God not to the worde of men C. Christ afterward commendeth the fruite of obedience saying Hath euerlasting life Life eternall the frute of faith to the ende we might be the more readye and willing to perfourme the same For who can be so flinty harted but that he can be contented willingly to submit him selfe vnto Christe when hée séeth the rewarde of euerlasting life set before him And yet notwithstanding we sée howe fewe he winneth vnto him by this clemencie Such is our wickednes that we hadde rather willingly perishe then to geue our selues to the obedience of the sonne of God that through him we might bée saued Furthermore the aucthoritye of the Gospel is confirmed by these wordes of our sauiour Christ For Christ testifieth that he came from God and not from man Euen as in another place he affirmeth that hée speaketh not of him selfe but that which the Father hath committed vnto him Ioh. 14.10 M. And it ought not to deminish anye thing of the sonnes honour that hée is sent of the father as the Ambassadour of the Emperour is inferiour to him that sent him Bv. But in that the sonne is sent it belongeth rather to dispensation then to Imbecillitie M. The Ambassadour hath deseruedly lesse honour then the Emperour because he is neither the Sonne nor the Lorde nor yet of suche power as the Emperour is but a Minister and a seruant But Christ was sent into this worlde not as a seruant of his Lorde but as a sonne of his father not as one of lesse power but as his equal in al thinges not as of another nature and substaunce but as coequall and coeternall with him in euery condition Christe equall to the father touching the Godhead and therfore worthy to be no lesse honoured then the father yf the father hadde taken vppon him our fleshe and descended from heauen as he hath done Bv. For therfore the father sent the eternal word that in him he might manifestlye declare him selfe vnto vs. For the sonne is a most proper Character of the Fathers substance Heb. 1.3 AVG. Therefore the Sonne is sent of the father but not separated from the father And shall not come into iudgement M. Because God hath not sent his sonne into the world to Iudge the world but that the worlde might bée saued through him Iohn 3.17 Christe here confirmeth the sentence going before concerning eternall lyfe Math. 1.21 For he came to saue his people from their sinnes And sinnes being taken awaye the power of death is at an ende Rom. 6.23 1. Cor. 15.56 because the rewarde of synne is death and the sting of death is sinne C. We therefore are out of the perill of death because we are deliuered by the benefite of Christe Bv. as the Apostle teacheth in the eight chapter to the Romanes But is escaped from death to lyfe Our sauiour Christe doth not without déepe consideration affirme that we are alredye escaped from death because the séede of life by which we are called 1. Pet. 1.23 is incorruptible in the Sonnes of God and because they are already through hope with Christe in the heauenlye glory Ephe. 2.6 Luk. 17.21 and also haue within them the kingdome of God For although their life is hidden with God in Christe Colos 3.3 yet notwithstanding they ceasse not to possesse the same through faith and in that they are deliuered from death and do knowe them selues to bée in safetye through the protection of Christ they do not therfore ceasse to be in peace Neuerthelesse let vs remember that the faithful are so in life in this present world that they alwaies carrye about with them the matter or cause of death But the spirit which dwelleth in them is life which at the length shall abolishe the reliques of death 1. Cor. 15 26 For that saying of Paul is most true The last enemy that shal be destroyed is death And yet in this place the full deliuerance from death or the perfite exhibition of life is not handeled But although that lyfe is but begon in vs yet neuerthelesse Christ pronounceth the same to be so certaine to the faithful that they ought not to be afraid of death no maruaile they being ingraffed in him which is the bottomlesse wel of lyfe M. This place also maketh verye much to the confuting of their opinion which most impudently affirme that the soules of such as dye dye togeather with their bodies and of their opinion also which say that they slepe after death vntil the day of iudgement For that which Christe speaketh here cannot be vnderstoode of the body The soule passeth frō death to life because it passeth from death to the graue but of the soule which passeth from the death of the body to life Euen as Christ in plaine woordes sayde to the Théefe This day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise And the Apostle Paul saith Luk. 23.43 Philip. 1.23 I desyre to be dissolued and to bee with Christ euidently shewing that it will come to passe that he should be in spirite with Christe so soone as hée should be discharged and loosed from the bondes of the body Otherwise Christe lyued in him insomuch that he had no neede so greatly to desire the dissolution of the body to this thing Galat. 2.10 except he had beléeued that his spirite being entered after death into euerlasting life shoulde spéedyly come vnto Chiste A Howbeit this place ought properlye to be vnderstoode and expounded of that escaping and passage from death to lyfe which is by faith as we haue declared alredye Bv. For so soone as a man truelye beléeueth the word of Christ he passeth from death to life Christ beginneth to liue in him which is the life of the soule R. Therefore death in the faithful shal be swallowed vp and made the gate
we doo neuer obey God with such a willing free minde but the world seeketh to drawe vs a contrarie way R. Death is alway vnsauery to the flesh the flesh is most vnwilling to dye C. Whervpon the Apostle complayneth The good which I wold do I not but the euil which I vvould not that doo I. Rom. 7.19 Therfore Peter in the flesh was vnwilling but in the spirit willing to dye G. Furthermore we haue to note that all men naturally feare death Death feared by nature bicause it is contrary to nature to desire to be dissolued Therefore Christ though with his whole hart he was framed to the obedieÌ„ce of God he wisheth death away This doctrine therfore is necessarie to be knowne For it stirreth vs vp to pray bicause we can neuer ouercome the feare of death without the singuler helpe of God therfore our onely way is to submit our selues vnder his holy hande to be ordered at his pleasure 19. That spake he signifying by what death he shuld glorify God And wheÌ„ he had spoken this he saith vnto him Follow me M. The Euangelist expoundeth the words of Christ by which he gaue Peter to vnderstande that he should be slayn for the doctrine of the Gospell C. This addition of S. Iohn is of great weight For although all the godly ought to seeke to glorifie God whether it be by life or by death yet S. Iohn thought good to adorne their death with a speciall title whiche with their bloud seale the Gospell of Christ and set foorth his name Phil. 1.19 Bv. That punishmeÌ„t which the confessors of Christ suffer is extreme reprochefull and full of ignominy but the truthe calleth suche deathes and suche punishments glorious bicause the holy Martyrs of God by death do glorifie God and are glorified also them selues by that eternall glory M. The Euangelist doth not say by what death Peter should dye nor yet by what death he shoulde deserue euerlasting life but he sayth Signifying by vvhat death he should glorifie God Therefore the death of the godly which they suffer for Christes sake bringeth not destruction vnto them as the blinde world iudgeth neyther doth it deserue eternall lyfe but hath onely thys commendation that it glorifieth God The which whosoeuer doth he hathe to comforte him selfe with this voyce of the Lorde 1. Kin. 2.30 Apoc. 14.13 I will glorifie them whiche glorifie me Blessed therefore are the deade which dye in the Lorde Follow me C. Hâ—â—re Christ declareth wherefore he foreshewed the violent death of Peter namely that he might prepare Peter to patience sufferance Séeing sayth he thou must suffer death by my example follow thy captayne M. Therfore the Lord propoundeth his example to Peter as if he should say Thou knowest how I haue liued in this world how diligently I haue fed the shéepe which the father hath giuen me what I haue suffered of the wicked for this cause and from wheÌ„ce I am now raysed to eternall lyfe and glory Héereby frame thy selfe after my example hereby take heede what thou doest hereby know what to looke for and thou shalt finde consolation R. For thou shalte dye a cruell death Therfore prepare thy selfe for the afflictions to come and take heede to thy calling This ought to be no small consolation vnto vs how sharpe soeuer death séemeth to bée seeing the sonne of God offereth him selfe before our eyes with hys blessed resurrection which is our triumph agaynst death Bv. So that this place playnly sheweth that all the Ministers of the church ought to be folowers of Christ in whom they shall finde see and learne al that apperteyneth to the discharging of their ministerie In him is the most excellent loue both of God the father and also of the flock committed vnto him in him is a burning and discrete zeale he teacheth sincere swéete and sharpe doctrine he is most pure in maners and in example of lyfe he giueth strength and patience to euery one in perils and he is most long suffering To this Shepheard let euery Pastor in the Church haue respect Iohn 8.12 For he is the light of the worlde who so followeth him walketh not in darknesse but shall haue the light of life 20. Peter turned about saw the disciple whom Iesus loued following him c. Bv. Although Peter was restored and placed in his Apostolicall office yet neuerthelesse he retayneth stil in himself the relikes of humaine nature and imbecilitie which procedeth froÌ„ the corruptioÌ„ of sin M. For wheÌ„ he was coÌ„maÌ„ded to folow the lord he doth not so muche consider that vocation as he hath respect vnto others Bv. For looking behinde him he saw Iohn following and seeing he knew thot he was more deare vnto him than the reste he greatly maruelled what death he should dye M. Whervpon he moueth the question concerning his lot saying Lorde vvhat shall he doo For he thought it very absurde that he should be called alone and Iohn omitted whom Christe had alwayes so greatly loued A. Concerning the leauing of Iohn on Christes breste reade the .23 verse of the .13 chap. before Lorde what shall he do C. We haue here in Peter an example not onely of our superfluous but also of hurtfull curiositie when as by the the beholding of others we are draweÌ„ away froÌ„ our office For we being by nature seuere and narrowe examiners rather of other mens liues than our owne do therby seke to shift off our selues For by this cullour of excuse we willingly deceiue our selues namely that other are no better than we as though their slouth and folly were our discharge Scarse the hundreth person doth consider this saying of S. Paule Gal. 6.5 Euery man shall beare his ovvne burthen Wherfore in the person of one man this is a generall reprehensioÌ„ of al those which looke rounde about them how other men behaue them selues but neglecte their owne dutie and charge which God enioyneth them faythfully to execute Of tenne God will choose one whome he will exercise eyther with excéeding sorrowes or with gréeuous labour the other nyne he will suffer to liue in peace or at least will lightly exercise them He vseth not all men alike but trieth euery one as it seemeth good vnto him Seeing therfore ther are diuers kinds of Christian warfare let euery man learne to kéepe his owne raye and order least as idle persons we enquiring after this or that prouoke our heauenly Captayne to displeasure agaynst vs to whom we ought to be in suche subiection that we shuld forget al such things as appertain not to the doing of our duties 22. Iesus sayth vnto him If I will haue him to tarry till I come what is that to thee Follow thou me Bv. The Lord Iesus reprehendeth the curious and vnprofitable demaunde of Peter Bv. and calleth him into the way in the which he must go willing him to consider not the burtheÌ„ of other men but what he him selfe is
of earthlye thinges and can desyre nothing but that which is against GOD. But Christ is here set before vs as the onely reméedy against that mortal sting of the Serpent Who is therefore called the Serpent because hée is like vnto sinfull men Heb. 7.26 And hée is compared to a Serpent of Brasse because he is pure and cleansed from all filthinesse of sinne Holye Innocent and vndefiled 1. Pet. 2.7 Also hée is called the Brasen Serpent because hée is fyrme and a sure Rocke of defence for all such as put their trust in him 15. That all that beleeue in him should not perishe but haue life euerlasting M. Thus the trueth agréeth with the figure The Brasen Serpent was not exalted without cause neyther for it selfe but for the healing of those which otherwise had béene but dead Euen so Christ is exalted by the Preaching of the Gospell Ephe. 2.3 that wée which are borne by nature the Children of wrathe might bée cured so that wee beholde him whiche is the aucthour and finisher of our Faith Heb 12.2 Wherevppon also it is sayde that hée hath cleansed and puryfied his Churche Ephe. 5.26 in the woorde of life For as they which behelde the Serpent lifted vppe were healed from perishing and restoored to lyfe euen so they whiche beléeue in Christ Preached shall not perishe but haue eternall life M. The Brasen Serpent was a remeedye onelye against corporall and temporall death but Christ is a remeedye against eternal and spirituall death C. This certainelye is a notable report of Faith Faith deliuereth froÌ„ eternal destruction that it is sayde to deliuer vs from euerlasting death and destruction For Christ went plainelye about to expresse and declare that although we séeme to bée borne to death yet notwithstanding we haue most certaine deliueraunce from the same offered to vs through faith in him And thus death Our meriâ—s obtaine not eternal life which otherwise hangeth ouer vs is not to bée feared Furthermore if eternall life bée obtayned by faith where are then our merites where are our workes Who can attaine to righteousnes by his workes to euerlasting life by his merites C. Also Christ vseth the generall worde All bothe to call all men to the participation of life and also to cutte of all excuse from vnbeléeuers M. Therefore Christ Iesus is readye to bestowe eternall life vppon all those that beléeue in him without respect of personnes for louinglye hée calleth all vnto him Bv. Olde men Yong men Women Learned Vnlearned Poore Rich Iewes and Gentiles and to bée short he calleth all kinde of menne which Laboure and are Laden with the heauye burthen of sinne that hée maye refreshe them and indewe them with euerlasting life C. Notwithstanding let vs here note and consider that life is so generallye promised to all men that beléeue in Christ Mat 11.23 that yet faith is the condition annexed to the promise which faith appertayneth not to all For Christ is exhibited and offered vnto all notwithstanding 2. Thess 3. GOD openeth the eyes of the elect onelye that they maye séeke him by faith 16. For so GOD loued the worlde that hee gaue his onelye begotten Sonne that all that beleeue in him shoulde not perish but haue euerlasting life R. Our Sauiour Christ goeth on still in the former disputation still more plainely opening and declaring that righteousnesse commeth not by the Law but by the behoulding of the Serpent that is to saye by fayth in Christ and therewithall sheweth the first cause and principall originall of our saluation No peace of Conscience without Gods loue and that because wée shoulde not be least in doubt For our myndes haue no peaceable rest or quietnesse in the which they may staie them selues vntill we come to the frée loue of God Therfore as the whole substance of our saluation consisteth in no other then in Christ so we must sée wherby Christ is vnited vnto vs why he is offered to vs to be our sauiour Loue in God and faith in vs bringet 〈◊〉 vs life eternal Both these thinges are beare distinctly put downe vnto vs the first is a liuely faith in Christ The second is the loue of God by which he so loued the worlde that hée sent life to the same by his onely Sonne to saue mankinde from destruction And this order is diligently to be noted For when the originall of our saluation commeth in question by and by according to our naturall ambition burst foorth diuelish imaginations of our owne merites Wée faine that God is therefore mercifull because hée hath respect to none but those whome hée iudgeth worthy Mercy of God maketh mans merites frustrate But the Scripture doth euery where extoll his méere and simple mercie which cleane abolisheth all merites And this is the verye meaning of our Sauiour in these wordes when hée appoynteth the cause in Gods mercye M. Therefore the loue of God with the which hée hath loued the world hath so determined that the worlde shoulde be saued by the sending of the Sonne And our Sauiour doth slightlye passe ouer this loue but doth dilligentlye amplyfie and inculcate the same when hée maketh mention of the sending of the onelye begotten sonne of god who was giuen vnto vs as a most certaine and vndoubted pledge of his fatherly loue towarde vs. R. Whereof then commeth saluation whereof commeth iustification whereof commeth the hope of eternall lyfe Come these from the worthinesse or merites of men God forbidde but they haue their originall of the loue of God For wée had alwayes aboade so much as wée coulde in our sinnes in death and in hell except God of his entire loue with the whiche hée loued vs being as yet miserable sinners had not giuen his onelye begotten sonne for vs. Herevppon the Apostle sayth In this is loue not that wee loued him for the fleshe is vtterlye voyde of the knowledge of God but because hee loued vs first 1. Ioh 4.10 and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes And the Apostle Paule sayth Rom. 5.8 GOD commendeth or declareth his loue towarde vs in that when as yet wee were miserable sinners Christ died for vs. Sinne bringeth with it death C. Without all doubt where sinne raigneth wée shall finde nothing but the wrath of God which bringeth with it death Therefore it is onlye mercye which reconcyleth vs vnto God that therewithall we might be restored vnto lyfe If any man demaund in whome this loue is founded The Apostle Paule aunswereth Ephe. 1.5 That it is founded in the purpose of his will Notwithstanding this manner of speache séemeth to be contrarye to manye testimonies of Scriptures which place the first and principall foundation of Gods loue towarde vs in Christ and doe shew that without him wée are displeasing and hatefull vnto GOD. But wée must remember that the hydden and secret loue with the which God hath
loued vs because it springeth from his eternall purpose is aboue all other causes but that his grace which he woulde haue to be made manifest vnto vs and by which wée haue assuraunce of saluation beginneth at the reconciliation made by Christ For séeing wée must néedes graunt that he hateth all sinne and wickednesse howe canne wée assure our selues to bée in his loue and fauour vntill our sinnes are cleane put awaye for the which hée is iustly angry with vs. Thus the blood of Christ must bée the meane to make God fauorable vnto vs before wee can haue any manner of féeling of his Fatherly loue and clemencie B. And Christ is called the onely begotten Sonne of GOD because hée is the heade of Gods children and haue all receyued of the fulnesse of his grace that wee also might be the sonnes of GOD. Moreouer there was neuer any man beside him Heb. 7.26 that was without sinne and which bare the full and perfect Image of God for hée onely is innocent And this name of the onely begotten sonne Christ by nature but wee by adoption are the sonnes of God appertayneth to Christ by right bicause by nature hee is the onely Sonne of God but wee by adoption being ingraffed into his bodye Therefore this name of onelye begotten Sonne is put downe vnto vs to expresse the vehemencie of Gods loue towarde vs. For because men doe not easilye perswade themselues to bée beloued of God to take awaye all doubt from vs hée expressely sayth That God hath so greatlye loued vs that for our sakes hée hath not spared his onelye begotten sonne Seing then God hath sufficientlye declared vnto vs his loue hée shall not be a little iniurious to Christ that not contented with this testimonye shall doubt still and make no more accounte of Christ than if one of the common sorte of men had béene giuen to death But wée must rather waye and consider of how great price God estéemed his sonne to whome our saluation was so precious that he woulde redéeme the same with the price of his onelye begotten sonne Euen so the Apostle setteth this loue of God towarde vs before our eyes to be considered Rom. 8.32 saying which spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs all howe also with him shall hee not giue vnto vs all thinges That euerye one which beleeueth in hym should not perish A. Concerning these wordes reade the fifteenth verse going before 17. For God sent not his sonne into the world to condempne the worlde but that the worlde might be saued through him M. These wordes appertayne to the enlarging setting foorth of the loue of God with the whiche hée hath so loued this worlde that hée hath giuen his onelye begotten Sonne to the same Hée might by the sending of his Sonne vtterly condempne and destroy the worlde For the worlde by his wickednesse and impietie hath deserued perpetuall condemnation but such is the loue of GOD towarde the same that hée had rather spare it and by sending his sonne to bee a Sauiour sought rather to offer the cause of saluation than of condemnation Therefore this is here attributed to the loue of God because hée would not take vengaunce of the wickednesse of the worlde and because the same loue was so great that by the excellencie thereof it hath repressed the seuerity of the iudgement by which hée might iustlye haue condemned the worlde R. The will therefore of the Father is to saue by the sonne But what for all this Surelye although our sinnes condemne vs yet the father saueth vs by the sonne If we bée afflicted by the crosse the Father saueth vs by his Sonne If we be ouerwhelmed with death yet the Father saueth vs by the sonne Therefore let vs stedfastlye beléeue and leane to this worde God sent not his Sonne into the worlde to condempne the world but that the worlde might be saued through him For hereby thou mayest receyue great comforte and consolation in all thy afflictions Bv. For our Lorde Iesus Christ shall come in the Clowds of Heauen Math. 26 and .24 to iudge both the quicke and the dead with great power and Maiestye But it will bée in the ende of the worlde first Nowe hée commeth not as a Iudge but as a most merciful Sauiour Therfore although now thy great sinnes doe accuse thée and condemne thée consider that this is the time of grace and mercy and feare not but bée of good courage and so shalt thou finde grace and fauour Ezech. 18 and .23 R. For thus sayth the Lorde I liue which will not the death of a sinner but rather that lie tourne from his wickednesse and liue Bv. Therefore if thou bée conuerted and repose thy whole trust in the Sonne of GOD who suffered for thée that hée might make satisfaction for thy sinnes Rom. 8.31 and reconcile thée vnto God thou shalt bée safe 1. Iohn 2.1 For Paule sayeth If God be with vs who can be against vs And Saint Iohn sayeth If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for our sinnes alone but for the sinnes also of the whole worlde Luke 19. and .10 To this effect also appertayneth this Euangelicall sentence The Sonne of man commeth to saue that whiche was lost and diuers other such like sentences E. Moreouer that which is spoken in another place Iohn 9.39 is nothing contrarye to these wordes of our Sauiour Christ I came to iudgement into the worlde that they which see not might see and that they which see might bee made blinde For in these wordes he declareth what his comming shal be to many but in this place what speciallye it shal be to the whole worlde Iohn 12. and .47 So is that to bée taken which hée sayth in another place For I came not to iudge the world C. To iudge here is taken for to condemne as in many other places also Therefore in that he denyeth that he came to condemne the world hée noteth thereby the proper ende of his comming For howe néedelesse was it that Christ shoulde come to destroye vs which were to much alreadye ouerwhelmed with destruction Therefore in Christ wée must consider nothing but that God of his infinite mercye and goodnesse Rom. 8.33 sought to helpe vs and to deliuer vs from destruction B. And as hée cannot sinne to condemnation which is borne of God the Lord at the length by his holy spirite purging out all sinne Ioh. 5.24 and vndoubtedly pardoning whatsoeuer is committed Euen so such a one cannot bée iudged that is to saye condemned For by Christ hée hath passed from death to life And being assured of Gods loue and fauour in Christ hath alreadye eternall life Wherefore whatsoeuer belongeth vnto sinne and death must decrease and fade away Othersome which beléeue not in the name of the onelye begotten Sonne of
God haue not neyther can haue at any time him which maye deliuer them from their sinnes Therefore miserablye they perishe in their sinnes Wherevpon because it is not geuen to them to beléeue in christ they are alredy iudged and condemned no lesse than hée which hauing receiued a deadlye wound and hauing no Surgian is sure to dye or than hée which being adiudged to dye hath no redéemer Euen so verylye Christ redéemeth not them eternallye from euerlasting death to whome it is not geuen to beléeue in Christ For he alone deliuereth from death and that by faith onelye C. They therefore which reiect that grace which is offered in him are worthye to finde him a Iudge and a seuere punisher of such wicked and fowle contempte Of the which we haue a plaine testimonye in the Gospell For séeing it is the power of God to saluation Rom. 1.16 to all that beleeue the same most wicked is theyr ingratitude which make it a sauour of death vnto death 2. Cor. 10.6 Both these did the Apostle Paul very well expresse when hée sayde that hée had in a readynesse the vengeaunce against all the aduersaryes of his Doctrine when the obedience of the Godlye is fulfilled For his woordes are as muche in effect as if hée shoulde haue sayde that the Gospell principally doeth belong to the Faithfull that it may bée vnto them Saluation and then to the wicked that it maye bée vnto them condemnacion because they contemning the grace of Christ had rather haue him the aucthour of death than of life This word worlde is twise repeated that no man might thinke him selfe excluded if so be he continue in faith 18. He that beleeueth in him shal not be condemned But he that beleueth not is condemned already because hee beIeeueth not in the name of the onelye begotten sonne of God He that beleeueth in him R. This is the summe of all Preaching He that beleeueth in Christ shal not bee condemned Hee that bleeueth not is condemned alreadye A. As it is also sayde in another place Mark 16. He which beleeueth and is Baptized shal be saued But he which beleeueth not shal be condemned M. Therefore it is Faith which maketh vs partakers of the Grace of Christ and deliuereth vs from iudgement Faith iustifieth before God And for this cause the Apostle attributeth iustification before God to Fayth the which iustification is nothing else but remission of our sinnes purchased by the blood of Christ so that not to bée iudged is euen as muche as to saye as to be iustified to bée absolued from sinnes and to bée accounted for iust He sayeth not Whosoeuer beléeueth in him is without sinne and therfore cannot bée iudged But he sayeth whosoeuer beléeueth in him is not iudged that is to saye by the grace and mercye of God hée is saued the sentence of deserued condemnacion also being taken awaye So the Apostle Paule sayeth There is no condemnation to those that are in Christ Iesu Rom 8. C. And whereas our Sauiour Christ so oftentimes and so diligentlye inculcateth and affirmeth that all the faithfull are out of the perrill of death we maye thereby gather howe necessarye the certaintye and stabilitye of faith is to take awaye the trembling and oppressing feare of conscience Therefore hée pronounceth againe that there remaineth no condemnacion so soone as we beléeue the which also moore at large he speaketh of in the fifth Chapter following Bv. But if for faithes sake a man is not iudged as the trueth it selfe here plainlye affirmeth Where is nowe Indulgences and Pardons Where are the Ronishie Satisfactions Yea where is the fire of Purgatory and such like humaine imaginations and phantasies Surelye they are vanished away and perished for euer For the trueth hath sayde which ought neuer to bée forgotten Who so euer beléeueth in him is not iudged But hee that beleeueth not This is the other part of the sentence for it is double and consisteth of contraries C. And it teacheth vs that there is no other reméedye by which any man maye escape death than by beléeuing in the Sonne of God as if hée should haue sayd there remayneth nothing but death for all those Faith contayneth life which reiect that life offered to them in Christ because life consisteth onely in Faith R. Therefore as nothing saueth but faith so nothing condemneth but infidelitye And faith therefore saueth because it receyueth al good things from Christ and worketh also all goodnesse in the â—â—beléeuer For as it receiueth righteousnesse of christ euen so it bestoweth the same againe into the bosomes of our brethren workes of Faith by the works of Charitye But vnbeléefe therefore condemneth because it reiecteth and contemneth all the graces of Christ and is the cause of all wickednesse Vnbelefe condemneth For as it receyueth all vnrighteousnesse from Satan which is the father of a lye euen so also it committeth all euyll Workes of vnbelefe against GOD and men it doth nothing that is iust it alwaye sinneth it continuallye breaketh the Lawe of God Wherefore this is a most iust sentence Whosoeuer beleueth not is condemned already C. And he vseth the Preterperfect tence of the Verbe for a greater Emphasis of force to the ende he might thereby the better expresse and declare that there remayneth nothing but vtter destruction for vnbeléeuers But wée must noote that Christ speaketh speciallye of those whose impietye shall bewraye them selues in the manifest contempt of the Gospell M. For wée must not apply this sentence to euerye one that beléeueth not For the Apostle Paul sometime beléeued not the Preaching of the Gospell naye hée persecuted the same and yet notwithstanding afterwarde when the time of his calling was come by beleeuing hée was saued and escaped the iudgement of God Also the elect are for a time in vnbeléefe but not for euer A. Herevppon the Apostle sayeth VVe our selues Titus 3.3 were sometime foolishe disobedient deceyued seruing diuers lustes and voluptuousnesse liuing in maliciousnesse and enuye full of hate hating one another But after that the loue and kindnesse of our Sauiour God to manward appeared c. M. Therfore in this place hée speaketh of those whiche perseuere in vnbeléefe And hée addeth the reason Because he beleeueth not in the name of Bv. As if hée should saye There is geuen to the worlde one onely sauiour which should take our sinnes from vs malediction and condemnation and should abolish them by his diuine power that euery one which beléeueth in him may bée absolued from his sinnes from malediction and eternall death as the Innocent and onelye begotten sonne of God and that hée may bée an heyre of euerlasting life and blessednesse Without this there is no other benediction Purgation Satisfaction Absolution and saluation wherevppon it consequently followeth that hée is yet in his sinnes and subiect to death and damnation whiche hath not this sonne in whome alone consisteth life and redemption
hath spoken of Fayth and the vertue thereof To the ende therefore hée might shewe that the faith of the Godlye is not in vaine whiche is reposed in Christe hée declareth that all power to saue is wholye geuen to the Sonne because hée is loued exceedinglye of the Father M. Iohn Baptiste had hearde the Heauenlye voyce by which the Father spake from Heauen saying Math. 3.17 This is my welbeloued Sonne in whome I am well pleased Nowe the whole inheritaunce cannot but belong to the welbeloued sonne Therefore when Iohn was about to saye And hath geuen all thinges into his hande Hée verye well added first The Father loueth the Sonne Question C. But what is the meaning of this reason Doeth hée hate all others Aunswere is made herevnto Aunsvvere that hée speaketh not here of the common loue with the which God loueth men and other workes of his handes but of that singuler and speciall loue which beginning at the Sonne floweth from thence to all other Creatures For this loue of God by which hée louing his Sonne loueth vs also bringeth to passe that hee doeth communicate vnto vs by his hande all good thinges Bv. Wherevppon the Apostle Paul sayeth He loued vs in his welbeloued Sonne Ephe 1.6 And hath geuen all thinges into M. These fewe woordes appertaine greatlye to our Faith by which wée depende vpon Christ as vpon the Lord of all Bv. For all thinges as well visible as inuisible and whatsoeuer else without exception hath the father geuen vnto him M. to be in his power in his proper possession and in his disposition gouernmēt Bv. I say he hath geuen vnto him all thinges not that in respect of his Diuine nature he wanted them at any time or that hée was not equall with the Father in omnipotencye For hée sayth Glorifye me nowe O Father with thy selfe with the same glorye which I had with thee before the beginning of the world CYR. but because when the fulnesse of time was come the Son of God was incarnate and made man and was humbled to the death euen to the death of the Crosse therefore God hath exalted him according to the nature which he hath taken is sayd to haue receiued some what not as from another but as his owne proper right M. and he is sayd so to haue receyued the same not to refer that to him selfe alone which he hath receyued but liberallye to dispence the same to others In consideration whereof he calleth all men vnto him saying Come vnto me all ye that trauayle Mat. 11.27 c. Also he sayeth All power is geuen to me Mat. 28.18 both in heauen and in earth Go ye therefore vnto al Nations Neyther tooke he this power by force or violence nor yet dyd he buie the same the which happeneth as we sée in the kingdome of Antichrist but tooke the same naturallye of the Father as the onely begotten and welbeloued Sonne of God Bv. The which is done for our sakes For as it is sayde hée hath receyued all those thinges for vs and distributeth them vnto vs and maketh them subiect vnto our power that wée might bée Lordes of Life of Death of Men of Deuils and of al other thinges according to the saying of the Apostle VVhether it bee Paul or Apollo 1. Cor. 3.22 or Cephas eyther the worlde eyther life eyther death whether they be present things or things to come al are youres And ye are Christes and Christ is Gods Of the lyke benefite of God Psal 8.7 and of the same glory appertayning to men speaketh the Prophete Dauid in his Psalmes 36. He that beleeueth on the Sonne hath euerlasting life hee that beleeueth not the Sonne shall not see lyfe but the wrath of God abydeth on him He that beleeueth on the Sonne C. Hée addeth this to the ende wée might not onelye knowe that all grace and goodnesse is to bée sought in Christ but also that we might knowe howe to gette and enioye the same He sayeth that the waye to enioye grace and euerlasting lyfe is by fayth Faith obtaineth saluation in Christe and not without good reason because by the same we possesse Christ who bringeth with him righteousnesse and lyfe the fruite of righteousnesse M. He sayeth not simplye Hee that beleeueth but He that beleeueth in the Sonne By the which note the Christian faith is distinguished from the fayth of other Nations yea from the faith of the Iewes because we beléeue in the sonne of God Christ Iesus whome the whole worlde contemneth and derydeth This is our foolishnesse in this worlde Hath euerlasting life Bv. Hée speaketh here in the present tence Life euerlasting in this life saying Hee hath he sayth not Hee shall haue for he possesseth already euerlasting life wayting in hope for that which hée is assured he shall haue Moreouer the faithfull féele in this carnal life Vitall motions of the Spirite and life it selfe Gala. 2.20 the Apostle witnessing I liue yet nowe not I but Christ liueth in me and the life that I nowe liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God which loued me and gaue him selfe for mee Life is set against Death against Malediction and Condemnation signifying Iustification absolucion happinesse and euerlasting blessednesse He that beleeueth not the Sonne C. As he propounded life in Christ to allure vs vnto him by the swéetenesse of the same euen so nowe hée denounseth vnto them eternall death which beléeue not in Christ Hée sayeth not simplye Hee which beleeueth not but He which beleeueth not the Sonne For all vnbeléefe is not condemned but that onelye which despiseth the Sonne of God He which beléeueth none of the Fathers nor the Bishoppe of Rome is not vnder this sentence of condemnation so that he beléeue the Sonne of God C. Also this sentence doeth properly pertaine vnto them as it is sayde in another place which reiecte the Gospell preached vnto them For although all mankinde is wrapped in lyke destruction yet notwithstanding greater vengeaunce shal fall vpon those which refuse the Sonne of God to be theyr deliuerer Shall not see life That is to saye he shall neuer enioye life M. By this manner of speache Life and enteraunce into the Kingdome of Heauen is not denied to the vnbeléeuing without an Emphasis as if hée shoulde saye He which beléeueth not shall be so farre from hauing euerlasting life that he shall neuer enioye so much as the sight of the same Bv. So sayde our Sauiour Christ to Nicodemus Iohn 3.3 Except a man bee borne againe hee can not see the Kingdome of GOD. Also hée sayeth Except ye beleeue that I am hee Iohn 8.24 ye shall dye in your sinnes But the wrath of God abideth on him The wrath of God is here apposed against life therefore it comprehendeth all miserye Calamitye Vnhappinesse Sicknesse Pouertye Vengeaunce Death Sinne Malediction Punishment and torment AVG. He sayeth not The
to lyfe 25. Verylye Verylie I saye vnto you the houre shall come and nowe is when the dead shal heare the voyce of the Sonne of God and they that heare shal liue Verilie Verilie J saie vnto you the houre shall come M. Now againe the thirde tyme he vseth this earnest affirmacion whiche greatly expresseth his minde first of all speaking not onely seriously and constantly but also of serious certaine and and waighty matters secondly requiring of the hearers an vndoubted faith also C. For the Euangelist so often times setting before vs the sonne of God swearing in the cause of our saluation we may thereby perceiue fyrst of all howe carefull he is for vs and secondly how néedefull it is that the credit of the Gospel be established and confyrmed The effect of faith of the which Christ here speaketh séemeth to be incredible Therefore by an othe hée affirmeth that the voice of his Gospell is of such quickening power that it is able to raise vp the dead B. There are some whiche vnderstand this worde of Christe of the resurrection or life of mens bodyes go about to proue the same by the example of Lazarus of the widdowes sonne C. but it is euident enough by the text that Christe doth speake of spirituall death Fyrst of al Christ admonisheth vs that we are all dead before he doth quicken vs. And hereby it appeareth what the whole nature of man is able to dooe concernyng the attaynyng to saluation It is verye true that there remayneth in the soule of man some remnant of lyfe for vnderstanding iudgement will and all the sences are partes of life but because there is no part which may aspire to life eternall it is no maruaile yf the whole man so farre forth as appertaineth to the kingdome of God be counted deade And of this death the Apostle speaketh in more wordes when he saith that we were farre from the pure and sincere reason of the mind and in the cogitacion of our hartes enemies to God and his righteousnes and being blind erred in darcknesse were geuen to euyll concupiscence If this corrupt nature haue no strength to attayne to righteousnesse it foloweth that the life of God is extinguished in vs. The grace of Christ the resurrection from death And so the grace of Christ is the true resurrection from death Also this grace is giuen to vs by the Gospel Not that the externall preaching of the same is of suche force which often times goeth in at one eare and commeth out at the other but because Christ speaketh within to our hartes by his holy Spirite that we may by faith receiue the lyfe offered vnto vs. R. Therefore to heare the voyce of the Sonne of God is not onely to heare those carnall wordes with our bodilye eares but to beléeue with the hart Wherfore they that beléeue are iustified For to beléeue with the heart maketh a man righteous Faith iustifieth Rom. 10.10 Gen. 15.6 Abacc 2.4 Also it is sayde Abraham beleeued God and that was imputed to him for righteousnesse Againe it is sayd the iust shall liue by faith For Christe doth not speake here of dead men but he only vnderstādeth the elect whose eares God doeth open that they may receiue the voyce of his Sonne which can restoore them to life Yea Christe distinctly in his wordes commendeth vnto vs two kyndes of grace when he sayth that the dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God Two kyndes of grace and liue For it is no lesse against nature for the dead to heare then to be restoared to lyfe from which they were fallen Therefore both these belong to the secrete powere of God A. For experience teacheth vs that the Reprobates haue eyes Esay 6.9 but yet they cannot see they haue also eares but yet they cannot heare and the Gospell of Christ is to thē a sauioure of death vnto death 2. Co. 2.16 When he sayth The houre shall come and nowe it is he speaketh as of an vnwonted and straunge thing And verily the preaching of the Gospell was the new and sodaine resurrection of the worlde A. Wherevppon when Christ taught Mar. 1.17 many sayde VVhat newe doctrine is this And Paul Preaching the resurrection of the dead some sayde Acts. 17.18 This man seemeth to bee a tydinges bringer of newe Deuilles C. If any man demaund whether the word of God hath not alwayes geuen lyfe to men aunswere maye bée made that the Doctrine of the Lawe and the Prophetes being ordayned for Gods people had rather this propertye and office to maintaine those in lyfe which were begotten to GOD The office of the lawe and gospel then to reduce from death But the office of the Gospell was to bring the Gentiles which before were banished menne from the kingdome of God enemies to God and voyde of all hope of saluacion into the society of life R. as also the Apostle teacheth in his Epistle to the Ephesians Ephe. 2.11 26. For as the Father hath life in him selfe so lykewise hath hee geuen to the Sonne to haue lyfe in him selfe M. In these woordes hée geueth a reason why he sayd that the dead should bée raysed vp and quickened by the voyce of the Sonne of God C. and withall he sheweth whereof it commeth that his voyce hath so great efficacye namelye because he is the well of lyfe and poureth the same into men by his voyce For lyfe coulde not flowe vnto vs out of his mouth except the cause and originall thereof were in him Neyther is God sayde to haue lyfe in him onely because hee alone lyueth by his owne proper power and vertue but because he contayning in him selfe the fulnesse of lyfe quickeneth all thinges And this belongeth properlye to God alone euen as it is sayde VVith thee is the well of life Psal 36.9 Hereby wée gather that this title is properlye ascribed vnto Christ in that hée was manifested in the fleshe M. and this hée receyued of the Father when the worde was made fleshe Iohn 1.14 Therefore in that hée is the sonne of God hée hath all thinges of him selfe but in that hée is the sonne of man he hath receyued all thinges from the Father 27. And he hath geuen him power also to iudge because he is the sonne of man And he hath geuen him power C. Againe he repeateth that power is geuen to him of the father that he might haue full power of all thinges both in Heauen and in earth for this worde Iudge is taken for rule and empyre as before But wée must principallye note the reason which hée nowe addeth Because he is the sonne of man M. To bée the sonne of man according to the phrase of Scripture is nothing else than to be a verye man euen as in that he is sayde to bée the sonne of God is meant that he is verye God for euery one is that naturallye which he is when hée
from thence maye drawe the same vnto them Lyfe is included in the flesh of Christ It is the wonderfull counsayle of God verily that he hath set before vs lyfe in that fleshe in the which before there was nothinge but the matter and cause of death And thus he prouideth for oure infir mitie when he calleth vs not to séeke lyfe aboue the clowdes but offereth the same vnto vs in the earth no lesse then if hée shoulde lyfte vs vp to the gates of his kingdome Neuerthelesse he correcting the pride of oure nature proueth the humillitie and obedience of faith when he commaundeth suche as are lyke to perishe to seeke lyfe in hys fleshe whiche in outwarde shewe is contemtible and base B. For the saluation of the Sainctes coulde not be finished except he had geuen hys fleshe for vs to death As therfore he did profite and accomplish oure saluation by death and was truelye made oure redéemer euenso the Fayeth of Christe cannot stande except wée beleeue in the death crosse and passion of Christe Wherevppon the Apostle testifieth that he woulde not seeme to knowe any other thing than Iesus and the same crucefied For the satisfaction of oure synnes was made vppon the Crosse the which was the satisfaction of Gods righteousnesse the appeasing of the Fathers wrath and the gate of immortalitye Herevpon to shewe howe he woulde finishe oure saluation and with what fayth we must eate him he sayth that the breade which he will geue vnto those that are hys is his owne fleshe C. But this séemeth not to belong to the nature of fleshe that it shoulde quicken and geue lyfe to mens soules I answere although this vertue doth come from some other thinge then from fleshe yet notwithstanding there is no let but that thys name maye be aptly geuen to the same For as the eternall worde of God is the well of lyfe euenso hys fleshe as a water pipe doth poure lyfe into vs which resteth in the diuinitie And in this sence it is called liuing or quickening because it doth geue vnto vs that lyfe whiche it doth borrowe from another M. And we must noate that Christ speaketh not hereof all maner of fleshe but onely of his owne And the breade which I will giue sayth hee is my fleshe Therefore lyfe consisteth not neither in the oblations of beastes neither in any mortall mans fleshe but only in the fleshe of Christ C. This word Geue is dyuerslye taken the firste geuing of the whiche Christe at the firste made mencion is dayly to be séene so often as Christe offereth hym selfe to vs In the second place he noateth that donation onely whiche was made vppon the Crosse when he offered him selfe a sacrifice to the Father and an oblation of a swéete smell vnto God Ephe. 5.2 C. For then he gaue hym selfe to death for the lyfe of men and nowe he inuiteth vs to taste the frute of hys death For that offering once offered shoulde nothing at all profite vs except wée did nowe eate the same in the holy supper Bv. Therfore when he sayth that he will geue the same for the lyfe of the worlde his meaning is this I will geue my selfe too death that the worlde by my death may lyue For the worlde is deade in sinnes but the sonne of God dyed in the fleshe least the second death should raigne ouer the faithful And thus the sonne of God doeth quicken C. And this is to bée noted that Christ taketh vnto him the part of offering vp his fleshe Whereby it appeareth what abhomination the Papistes doe commit when they vsurpe that to them selues in theyr Masse whiche belongeth to that highe Priest onely M. For it could bée done of no other than of him who offered vp his fleshe to GOD his Father once for all 52. The Iewes then contended among them selues saying Howe can this fellowe geue vs his fleshe to eate Bv. There aryseth againe another contencion among the hearers or auditorye of Christ by reason of his wordes which were not rightly vnderstoode M. For alway those that are carnall carnallye vnderstand the wordes of Christ and therfore they are oftentimes offended and being offended fall to contencion among them selues For it offended them that he had sayd that hée would geue his fleshe for the lyfe of the world C. And the Euangelist nameth the Iewes againe not for honors sake but rather to cast in their téeth theyr incredulitye for that they receyued not the familiar doctrine concerning euerlasting lyfe or at least because they do not modestly enquire of a matter doubtfull as yet and obscure vnto them for this is a signe of piuishe frowardnesse and contempte whereas hée sayth that they contende among them selues And they which thus contentiously dispute do hynder them selues from attayning to the knowledge of the truth Bv. They murmured before because the Lord had sayd that hée descended from heauen and that hée was the sonne of God and now they openlye contende because hée sayd And the breade which I wyl geue for the lyfe of the world is my fleshe Euen as if his meaning had béene that his fleshe ought to bée eaten as men eate fleshe which they bye in the Shambles Therfore they crye Howe can this fellowe geue vs his fleshe C Notwithstanding this is not simply to bée reprehended in them that they enquire after the maner howe for then Abraham and the blessed Virgin shoulde deserue the same reprehension Therefore they are eyther deceyued by ignoraunce or else they doe amisse who forsaking braules and contencion which the Euangelist onely condemneth debate curiously discusse this question Howe as though the Iewes ought not to haue enquired of the manner of eating But verily this ought rather to be imputed to slouthfull negligence than to the obedience of Faith if so bée wyttingly and wyllingly wée kéepe the knots of doubtfulnesse vnknit which are dissolued by the word of the Lorde Wherefore wée may not onely enquire of the manner of eating of the fleshe of Christ but also apprehend and take holde of him so farre foorth as the Scripture offereth him vnto vs. Away then with that vaine pretence of humillitye Wée must onely obserue this moderation in the secreete workes of God least we desire to know more than hée hath set downe to vs in his worde B. It is lykelye that the Iewes tooke holde of that onelye which might geue them most easelye occasion to cauill For they dyd not thinke in verye déede that the Lord woulde geue his fleshe to bée so eaten as men eate béefe yet notwithstanding they contende and speake euen as Christ had so meant But this greatlye troubled them that Iesus by his allegoryes affirmed him selfe to bée Christ to bée God and the geuer of eternall life and that hée being the Sonne of man would geue the same fleshe blood which they sawe and moreouer which sounded yll in their eares that hée woulde geue the same by that his
at their pleasure whereby it appeared that they had no care of the Lawe Secondly hee descendeth to the cause it selfe as wée shall sée anon And thus he bringeth a full and perfect defence of his cause Therefore the summe of this parte is that there is no zeale or loue towarde the Lawe in suche as contemne the same Wherevppon Christe doth inferre that there was in the Iewes some other prouocation to madnesse in that they went aboute to kill hym Euenso at this daye the Pope Bishopes Abbattes Monkes Fryers and the whole hellishe rable muste be drawen oute of their lourking Dennes so often as they withstanding God and his wholsome doctrine do faine that they doe the same of godly affection and zeale For if their lyfe bee disclosed wee shall fynde in the same nothing but horrible wickednesse coulléered with hipocrisie M. There is no doubte but that oure sauioure Christ did greatly prouoke and gaule the myndes of the Iewes with this sharpe reprehencion They did glory and boast of Moyses of the Lawe and of God and yet neuerthelesse they obserued not the Lawe which was geuen them by whiche notwithstanding they looked to be saued And so those miserable and blinde men founde death in that by whiche they promised to them selues life 20. The people aunswered and sayd Thou hast the Deuil who goeth about to kill thee B. Peraduenture the people not knowing what their Rulers went about and practised agaynst the Lorde sayde that hée had the Deuill because hée complayned that his deathe was sought C. As if they shoulde saye Thou art madde and lyest there is no man that goeth about to kill thée For this was a common manner of speache among the Iewes when a man was mooued to furie or when one was out of his wittes to saye that hee had a Diuell And verily as soft and gentle chatisments are the fatherlye stroakes of GOD euenso when hée dealeth more hardelye and sharpelye with vs hée séemeth not to strike vs with his hande but rather to vse the Deuill the Minister of his wrath M. Notwithstanding there are some which referre not this aunswere to the common multitude but to the Scribes and Pharisees the enimies of Christe but the text is quight repugnaunt to theyr iudgement C. For because the purpose of the high Priestes and Scribes was not knowne as yet to the common sorte of people they with a simple minde reprehended Christ These foolish men therefore attribute it to madnesse that Christ complayneth that his death is sought Hereby wée are taught to take dilligent héede that wée geue not our iudgement of vnknowne matters and if so be it fal out at any time that we be rashlye condemned by simple and ignoraunt men wee must pacientlye suffer the same after the example of Christ M. Seeing that hée which came to tread downe the Serpentes heade and to dissolue the workes of the Diuell modestlye suffered this blasphemye 21. Iesus aunswered and sayde vnto them I haue done one work and ye all meruaile M. He prosecuteth his former complaint and maketh no aunswere at all to the blasphemye C. And first of all hée sheweth that the Myracle which hée had wrought was not repugnaunt with the lawe of GOD. M. When hee sayth that hée had done one worke hée speaketh of the restoring of hym whome hée healed on the Sabboth day at the Poole C. The scence and meaning then is this I yee saye am guiltie of one onely fault for the which I am to be reprehended ye thinke namely for that I haue healed a man on the Sabboth daye but as for you ye doe more workes euerye Sabboth daye and there is no faultefounde with them For there passed not one Sabboth daye on the which manye infauntes were not circomcised By this example he defendeth his déede In this circomcision and the healing of the paulsey were alyke that boath of them were deuine workes but Christ sheweth that this his worke was better than the other because it was a benefite pertayning to the whole man because it was a benefite pertayning to the whole man But if hee had healed the man onelye of a corporall disease than this comparison would not haue auayled For Circumcision which belongeth to soules health shoulde haue more excellencye Christ therefore ioyneth the spyrituall fruite of the Myracle with the externall benefite done to the body And therefore hée doth rightlye preferre the perfect saluacion of the whole man And ye all maruaile C. The maruayling of the which hée speaketh signifyeth that murmuring which rose of the déede of Christ because they thought him to bée more bolde than was méete Superstition in obseruing the Sabboth M. In the which appeareth a certaine generall supersticion of the people of the Iewes by which they iudged simply the Sabboth to bée broken by workes putting no difference betwéene one worke and another according to theyr seueral quallityes insomuch that they accounted this myraculous healing of the man sicke of the Paulsée Luk. 13.14 to bee the breaking of the Sabboth The which they dyd not onely at this tyme but at diuers other tymes also as when the Rulars of the Sinagogue being angrye with the Lorde for healing on the Sabboth daye sayd to the people There are sixe dayes for men to worke in in these therefore come and bee healed and not on the Sabboth daye This precisenesse came vppon these wordes of the Lawe In it thou shalt doe no manner of worke R. But these miserable men dyd not perceyue that the Sabboth was not fulfilled with bodily reste for then vppon the Sabboth daye men must not lye stande walke eate drinke speakeheare see circumcise nor helpe his neyghbours Oxe being fallen into a Pitte for all these are workes But séeing humaine necessitye cannot want these workes therefore the lawe of the Sabboth hath another respecte not to the ease and rest of the bodye but to the reste of the Spyrite the which is when wée reste from our nature by which wée were borne in sinne and do suffer the holye Ghoste by a newe regeneration to fulfyll his workes in vs for he doth trulye kéepe the Sabboth daye which deuining his owne strength giueth ouer himselfe wholelye to the workes of GOD. M. For the Sabis prophaned by vaine and trifeling workes Sabboth obserued spiritually which are repugnaunt to the holinesse of the same Wherevppon it was obiected to the Iewes that it was better for their women to spinne than to daunce vpon the Sabboth dayes But they were trayned vppe in those superstitions and accustomed in the same through the fault of the Priestes and Pharisées This superstitious admiration is plentifull in the Papacye They meruayle if a Priest marrye with a lawfull wife but they meruaile not if they liue libidinously with euerye Harlot They meruaile if so be vppon the Sabboth daye a man doe anye necessarye and profitable worke but they doe not meruayle if all fall to drinking to gamning and to
greate assembly of men Bv. For the Treasury was a large and frequented place in the temple where the giftes that were geuen to the temple were kepte and the holye oblations layed vppe Of this place the other Euaungelists also haue made mention Mat. 27.6 Mar. 12.41 Luk. 21.1 The meaning therfore of the Euaungelist is that the Lorde preached and taught not in an obscure place but openly in the temple otherwyse howe vnnecessary was it to make any mencion of the Treasury C. C. And herewithal he commendeth vnto vs the wonderful power of God in that they were constrayned to suffer and beare with Christe openly teaching in the Temple whome a litle before they sought to kill For séeing they had authoritie in the temple insomuche that they might doe all thinges there as they listed they might with lifting vppe of their finger only haue cast Christ out of the Temple Wherefore hée presuming to take vppon him the office of teaching why doe they not by and by laye violent hand on hym We sée therefore that God caused hym to be heard and defended him with hys power that the sauage bestes might not touche hym he béeing in the midest of them For his hower was not yet come R. This is so often repeated for our consolation C. to the ende we might learne that we liue and die at the will and pleasure of God and not of men R. And maye be sure that not one heare of our head can perishe withoute the good will and pleasure of God Luk. 2i i6 Concerning the which matter reade the seuenth Chapter going before and the thirtye verse 21. Then sayde Iesus agayne vnto them I goe my waye and ye shall seeke mee and shall die in your sinnes vvhether I go thither canne ye not come Then sayde Iesus againe M The Euaungelist here geueth vs to vnderstande that the Lorde had respect to a sertayne deede and purpose of the Iewes going before wherehe was mooued to obiecte these thinges vnto them concerning his departure that is to say because he knewe the mind and purpose of the Iewes who went aboute to take him he maketh mention here of his departure C. and séeing that he doth nothing preuaile with the obstinate he denounceth vnto them destruction And this is the ende of all those which reiecte the Gospel For the same is not preached in vaine but must nedes be eyther the sauoure of life vnto lyfe or else of death vnto death as sayth the apostel B. 2. Cor. 2 i6 In the words going before he had said that he shoulde be vnto his Disciples the lyght of lyfe shewing what successe they shall haue whiche folowe him that is to saye they shall knowe Christe but in these wordes he sheweth what shall bée theyr rewarde which reiecte him namely they shall dye in their synnes C. For the summe of his words is that the wicked shall féele at the length howe muche to their incommodity they haue reiected Christ willingly offering him self vnto them but all to late when they shall haue no time and space to repente For séeing it is he aloane which must deliuer vs from iniquitie in the whiche we are borne it must néedes be that they dye in their synnes which take hym not to bée their deliuerer M. He sayde therefore I goe my waye As yf he shoulde saye why take ye suche secret counsayle howe to take me and to destroye me I will shortly departe I will not tarry long with you but will ease you of this trouble C. Wherfore to the ende he might the more terrefye them with the nerenesse of the punishment he only sheweth that the Gospell shal be preached vnto them but a shorte tyme and that yf they did let passe that occasion they shoulde haue the lyke acceptable tyme and dayes of grace Euenso also at this daye when Christe knocketh at our gate we muste goe for the strayght waye to méete him leste he beeing wearye of our slouth doe withdraw hym selfe from vs. And verely the experience of many ages hath taught vs how greatly this departure of Christ is to be feared M. This also is here to be noated that Christe offered hymselfe to the deth willingly the which he declareth when he sayth I goe my waye The wicked Iewes vsed violence at the death of Christ but yet he did not so depart out of this worlde as do they which are depriued of this lyfe by violent death agaynst theire wiles but farre otherwise of his owne accorde and voluntarie will retourning to his Father againe And thus standeth it withall the Godly The worlde knoweth not what iniurie to doe vnto them and vseth all manner of violence against them at what tyme it doth as it were banish them from lyfe but they ar not banished from life againste their wiles Violence in death speedeth the godly to the kingdome of heauen but are ordaned for that place whether they goe and they are so farre from being hurte by anye violence that by the same they are rather hastned and spéeedely caryed to the place wherevnto they are in the waye C. When Christe sayth And yee shall seeke mee He meaneth not that he shall be sought of them by the right and true waye of faith but sheweth howe carefully men shall by all meanes séeke their deliueraunce when they ar brought vnto gréeuouse straightes For the vnbeeleeuing would haue god to be fauourable vnto them and yet they cease not to flée from him God calleth them Faith and repentance is the waye whereby wee haue accesse to God and they haue accesse vnto hym in fayth and repentaunce but they resiste God with the hardenesse of theyr harte and being ouer come with desperation frette and fume againste him But yf so be their conuersation had béene true and vnfained they had not soughte hym in vaine because he hath not promised in vaine that he will heare the synner so often as he cryeth and sygheth vnto him Eâ—chi 18.28 22. Then sayde the Iewes will he kill him selfe because he sayth whether I go thether canne ye not come Bv. The Iewes according to their manner deride and scorne those thinges which they vnderstand not C. and procéede not only in secure contempt but also in peruerse péeuishnesse for they mocke and scoffe at that which he hadde sayde that they coulde not followe hym to the place whether hée went As If they shoulde saye If he kill him selfe we confesse that we cannot follow him because it is not lawefull Bv For it maye be that he will kill hym selfe béeing desperately mynded C. For they did both nothing esteme the abseÌ„ce of Christ also thought them selues to excell him in all thinges And therefore they wyll hym to goe so farre as he woulde Bv. Thus doth the wicked and detestable presumtion and bouldnesse of wicked men dally and iest in diuine matters C. This verely is horrible dulnes but so doth Sathan bewitch the reprobate that they cast
menne for filthye lucers sake to extinguishe the Gospell But wée haue here a sheaphearde set before vs not the Bishoppe of Rome yea neyther Peter nor Paule but Christe the onelye begotten Sonne of God Bv. Furthermore they whiche gather vppon this place that there shal be one daye a mutuall consent and agréement amongst men in the whole world insomuche that none shall remaine an Infidell or vngodlye do erre and know not the Scriptures neyther doe consider what is the state and drifte of this place R. Againe there are some whiche gather of this place that after the last day of Iudgement all both good and euell shal be gathered togeather into one place of eternall lyfe but the opinion of these men is most foolishe For then shall the shéepe bée seperated from the Goates Mat. 25.46 and the iudgement of the shéepe shal be one and the iudgement of the Goates another as the Scripture plainelye testifyeth 17. Therefore doth my Father loue mee because I laye dovvne my life that I might take it againe B. This is a digression by which hée declareth howe hée woulde geue his life for his sheepe not that hee ought death any thing but because he would wyllinglye suffer the same that hée might take his lyfe vnto him agayne by his owne power Wherevpon it commeth that he sayth Herein is the loue of my Father declared in mee Herein it is certaine that I am loued of my Father that I geue my life to take it to me againe For this is deuine power the whiche being séene in mée who wyll not thinke thereby that I am greatlye loued of my Father C. There is also another farther cause why the Father loueth the Sonne For this voice was not heard in vaine from Heauen This is my well beloued Sonne in whome I am wel pleased But because for our sakes also hée was made man and because the father loued him to this ende that he might reconcile vs vnto him it is no maruaile if he affirme that he is therefore loued because our saluacion was dearer vnto him than his owne lyfe Bv. Hereby certainlye it is euident that the Sonne dyed with the good wyll of his Father and that the wyll and purpose of them boathe was all one in redéeming the worlde C. This therefore is a wonderfull commendation of the goodnesse of God which geueth vs iust occasion to wonder at him in that hée doeth not onely powre out his loue into vs but also referreth the same vnto vs as to the fynall cause And verilye Christ had no néede to take vppon him our fleshe in the which hée shoulde bée beloued but onelye that in redéeming of vs it might be a pleadge of his Fatherly mercy M. And it is not without cause that the Lorde maketh mencion here of his fatherlye goodnesse For hée went about to beate downe the mallice of the Phariseis whiche went about to perswade the blinde man that Christ was not of a God but a sinner that therewithall they might perswade that whatsoeuer he spake or dyd was not acceptable vnto God That I might take it to me againe C. Because the hearing of Christes death might not a litle greeue the Disciples and might also greatelye assaye their Faith he comforteth them with the hope of the resurrection which should strayte after followe as if hée shoulde saye that he dyd not dye to bee swallowed vp of death but that he might by and by after aryse a conquerour of death R. As if he shoulde saye Therefore hath GOD the Father glorifyed mée aboue all Creatures because I am obedient to him Phil. 2.8 to the death euen to the death of the Crosse For because I haue descended into the lower partes of the earth and am made the moste abiecte and contemptible performe therefore I wyll ascende aboue all the Heauens and God shall geue vnto mée a name whiche is aboue all names and shall greatlye honour me M. And whereas he arose not straite after hee had suffered the death of the Crosse but tarryed vntyll the thirde daye it was done to take awaye the suspicion of a fayned death and to set forth the glory of the vnwonted and miraculous resurrection Therefore in these wordes he declareth that his death was not after the common manner of menne but dispensatorye because lyfe shoulde presentlye followe death C. And it becommeth vs at this daye so to thinke of the death of Christ Resurrection of Christ that therewithall we remember the glorye of the resurrection So we knowe that he is lyfe because hee hauing fought with death hath mightely ouercome the same and made a noble triumphe A. For by death hee hath destroyed him which had power of death that is to saye the Deuell Heb. 2 i5 and hath made them free which all their lyfe time were meere bondslaues 18. No man taketh it from mee but I laye it downe of my selfe I haue power to laye it downe and haue power to to take it agayne this cōmaundement haue I receyued of my Father No man taketh it from mee M. If so bée to laye downe his lyfe signifyeth nothing else but to dye euen as to take awaye the lyfe is to kyll Howe then sayth he that no man taketh away the same from him Dyd not the Iewes kyll him Yes verilye If then they killed him they also tooke away his lyfe from him In déede they tooke it awaye but they dyd not extorte it from him by violence and against his wyll For they coulde not haue taken the same from him except he would wyllinglye haue dyed Herevppon he addeth this saying But J laye it downe of my selfe The which is not so to bée vnderstoode as if hée woulde kyll him selfe A. as the wicked Iewes obiected vnto him M. but because the laying downe of his lyfe was not in any mannes power but hée him selfe of his owne accorde layde downe the same C. Therefore hée doeth not onely deny that men haue power in them selues to kyll vnlesse hee suffer them but also exempteth him selfe from all force of necessitye But it is otherwise with vs who of necessitye are subiect to death by reason of sinne Christ also him selfe was borne a mortall man but this was voluntarye submission and not violent constraint This therefore pertaineth to the consolacion of the Disciples least when they shoulde sée him shortlye after to bée carried vnto death they might bée discouraged as though he had béene oppressed of his enemies but might know that the same came to passe by the wonderfull prouidence of God that he should suffer death to redéeme the flocke And this is alwayes a profitable doctrine that therefore the death of Christ was a satisfaction for sinnes because it was a voluntarye sacrifice according to that saying of Paule by the obedience of one man many became sinners I haue power to laye it downe R. This is euen the same which hée sayde before namelye that hée therfore suffered because so it
forgotten againe tyl at the leangth they growe out of vse Therefore Christ the better to imprint the doctrine of loue in the mindes of his disciples commendeth the same of newnesse As if he should say I would haue you alwayes to remember this commaundement euen as if it were a Law newlye made To bée short we sée that the purpose of Christ in this place was to exhort his Disciples vnto loue least at any time they should suffer them selues to be drawen from the loue of the same or suffer the doctrine thereof to go out of their mindes And howe necessarye this admonicion was Loue commaunded to the Disciples daylye experience teacheth Therefore Christ geueth vnto loue this tytle of newnesse to stryre vs vp alway to imbrace the same A. And for this cause Saint Iohn in another place calleth the same newe i. Ioh. 2.7 That ye loue togeather C. Loue is extended euen to straungers and forreiners because all are of one fleshe all are created after the Image of God But because the Image of God doeth more euidently shine in those that are regenerated it is méete that the bond of loue be much more straite among the Disciples of Christ Gala. 6.20 i. â—e i. 22 i. Ioh. 3. i4 euen as the Apostle Paul exhorteth Loue hath his originall from GOD and is referred vnto him There can bée no mutuall affection of loue but onely in those that are gouerned by one spirite Christ therfore noateth here to the first degrée of loue Loue extendech it selfe to all men But we noate also that as the goodnesse of God doeth extend it selfe to the whole worlde euen so we must loue all men yea euen those which do hate vs that we may be the children of our heauenly Father which suffereth his sonne to shine vppon the good and en the euyll 35. In this shall all men knowe that yee are my Disciples if ye haue loue one to another C. Christ confirmeth againe that which hee had spoken before that they were taught in vaine in his schoole which loue not mutually among them selues As if hée should say Not only your selues shal knowe that you are my Disciples but your profession also shal be proued true before others Bv. The Disciples of other maisters are knowen by their titelles by their Apparell and by diuers other noates R. The Disciples of Antichriste are knowen by their rounding and shauing by their disguised apparell and by their externall Ceremonies The Disciples of Moyses are known by Circumcision by their holy and Sabboth dayes and by their sacrifices Loue is the badge of Christes Disciples but all men in the whoale worlde shall knowe by one noat and badge that ye are my very and true Disciples yf so be ye retaine suche loue among you as I shewe vnto you Therefore séeing Christ hath prescribed this to be the only and sertaine noate to knowe his discipls by are they not fooles and mad men who forsaking so playne and absolute a commaundement séeke other noates For there are some that think they shall be true Christians yf so be they can créepe into a Monkes Coole if so be they builde Temples and erect alters come to Masses and do obserue such like traditions of men Therfore séeing Christ discerneth his Disciples by loue from other Disciples they weary them selues in vaine who forsaking loue forge vnto them selues newe worshippes the which vanitie is to bee séene at this daye in the Papacy And it is not superfluouse that Christ standeth so much vppon this poynt For selfloue doth so rule vs for the most parte that true loue is cleane banished away Wherefore whosoeuer desiereth to bée a true Disciple of Christ let him frame and direct his whoale lyfe to loue his bretheren and dayly practise the same Neyther is there any cause why the enemies of Gods truth should by this place extenuate the frée iustification which commeth by faith For we our selues doe acknoweledge and confesse that there is no fayth without loue but we knowe that loue springeth from faith For the whiche cause the Apostle Paule commendeth to the Churches of Galatia faith which worketh thorowe loue Gala. 5.6 36. Simon Peeter sayd vnto hym Lorde whether goeste thou Iesus aunswered hym whether I goe thou canst not followe mee nowe but thou shalte follow mee afterwards M. Againe the loue of Simon towardes the Lord bewrayed it selfe Hee was very loth to be seperated from him whom he so entierly loued béeing redy to follow him whether soeuer he went Therefore when he heard the Lord saye whether I goe thether yee cannot come with a troubled mind he demaunded saying Lord whether goest thou C. Whereby it appeareth how great the rudenesse of Peeter was who béeing so oftentimes admonished of the death and departure of Christ was now troubled as if he had neuer heard any whit of the same Howebéeit in this we are to like vnto him For we heare dayelye out of the mouth of Christ all thinges apte and méete for this life and necessary to be knowen but when wee come vnto the matter we are no lesse astonished than nouices which neuer heard of the same M. Péeter maketh no aunswere to those thinges concerning mutuall loue which the Lord had commaunded But leauing that demandeth whether Christ went C. By which wordes he declareth that he had to great a desyer of the carnall presence of Christ For he thought this very vnméete that Christ should goe to another place and he be left behinde VVhether J goe thou canst not followe me Now he more plainly vttereth that which he had spokeÌ„ before whether I go thether can ye not come C. And withall he brideleth the importunate desyre of Péeter And he speaketh precisely as it became a Maister notwithstanding strayt after he mittigateth the sharpnesse of hys wordes teaching that he shall be seperated from them but for a short time M. Heare we must noate that there are certaine times and momentes appoynted of God to euery faithfull man in the which they departing out of this life maye followe their Lord before the which times noane maye followe him Peeter in déede had his time comming to followe the Lord as here also it is sayd but he had his moments and appoynted time of the which mencion is made in the eyghtéenth verse of the one twenty Chapter following C. In this place therefore we are taught to submitte our prayers vnto God lest they passe their boundes the which if they doe we must suffer them to be restrayned with thys brydell Moreouer lest we should faynt or be discouraged let vs remember the consolation which strayght after he addeth promising that we shall one daye come vnto him For he meaneth that Péeter as yet was not méete to beare his crosse but as a gréene and vntimely plant yet notwithstanding that in continuaunce of time he should bée made apte for the same Wherefore wée must pray vnto God that he
will retourne to you againe R. For I will not so goe away that I will be quite separated from you I will not so goe awaye that I will not retourne againe I will not so enter into the kingdome of my Father that I will retayne the same to my selfe aloane but for youre cause I goe and I so goe that I will come againe receiue you vnto me C. Moreouer this comming againe heare oughte not to be vnderstoode of the holy ghoste as though Christ would geue vnto hys Disciples a newe presence of him selfe in the spirite It is very true that Christ dwelleth in vs and in vs by his holye spirite but he speaketh here of the laste daye of Iudgement in the whiche hee shall come at the length to gather those that be his together And verily hée doth dayly prepare a place for vs yf so be wée haue respecte vnto the whoale body of the Church Wherevppon it followeth that the full time of our enteraunce into heauen is not yet come This the Apostle doth notably expresse in the fourth Chapter of his firste Epistle to the Thessalonians M. Lette vs remember therefore that Christ is come againe into this world The worlde beleeueth not this The cause of hys firste comming was that all they which were elected vnto lyfe from the beginning might be called vnto the grace of the kingdome of God The seconde cause of his comming shal be that the foresayde elected maye be taken vp into Euerlasting mansions This shal be broughte to passe by the ministery of Aungels Math. 13 And this second comming of Christ is desired so long vntyll a place is prouided in heauen for euery one And this caling of the electe shal be fulfilled here in earth the which béeing once ended and fulfilled this moste corrupt and wicked worlde shall haue an ende This wicked worlde shall haue an ende when the nomber of Gods elect is full A. Reade the twentyth sixe verse of the twelfth chapter going before 4. And whether I go yee know and the vvay ye knowe B. Because he would comfort his disciples concerning his departure it is necessary that we vnderstand this of that waye by which his disciples should followe hym vnto the Father C. Howebeit withall Christ teacheth that his death is not destruction but a passag to the father Therefore we haue here to noate twoo thinges The fyrst is that wee beholde Christ in his heauenlye glorye and blessed immortallity with the eyes of faith Secondlye that wée knowe him to bée the first fruites of our lyfe and the waye which was shut vp against vs is nowe opened vnto vs by him This he vttereth more plainlye in another place saying Mat. i6 24 M. Hee which wyll followe me let him deny himselfe and take vp his crosse and followe mee Christ him selfe is the waye to heauen that by him and after him we may come to heauenly thinges 5. Thomas sayde vnto him Lorde we knowe not whether thou goest and howe is it possible for vs to know the waye Bv. The Disciples being much gréeued marked not what the Lorde sayde vnto them and iudging to groslye of the wordes of the Lorde vnderstande not his minde and purpose C. And although at the first sight the aunswere of Thomas séemeth to disagrée with the saying of Christ yet notwithstanding his purpose was not to discréedite his Maister Notwithstanding it may be demaunded howe he denied that which the Lord had affirmed We aunswere that there are oftentimes in the Saintes confused vnderstandinges because they doe not way and consider the manner and reason of that which is plainlye set before them So the calling of the Gentiles was prophesied by the Prophetes to come of the true scence of Faith Ephe. 3 9 the which notwithstanding the Apostle Paule affirmeth to bée a misterye hydden from them Therefore when the Apostles shoulde beléeue that Christ went vnto the Father and yet notwithstanding knew not howe he should get that kingdome Thomas iustly affirmeth that they knew not whether hee went Therevppon hée gathereth the waye is more obscure For before wée enter into the race wée must knowe whether it tendeth M. By this place wée gather that no man knoweth the waye to heauenlye thinges except he fyrst knowe that Christ our sauiour and Mediatour is gone thyther 6. Iesus sayth vnto them I am the waye the trueth and the lyfe no man commeth vnto the Father but by me R. This is the principall poynt and sum of the whole Gospell that Christ is the waye the trueth and the lyfe C. Christ doeth not dyrectlye aunswere vnto the question yet notwithstanding he omitteth nothing which is necearye to bée knewne The curiositye of Thomas was to bée bridled therefore Christ doth not shewe what his condicion shal be with the Father but standeth vppon a more necessery point Thomas would wyllinglye haue hearde what Christe should doe in heauen euen as we oftentimes doe to muche wearye our selues with such subtile and curious poyntes But wee ought rather to applye our mindes how we shal be partakers of the blessed resurrection to come Wherfore the sum of this sentence is that whosoeuer getteth Christ she ll want nothing and that therefore he goeth beyonde all perfection which is not contented with him alone And he speaketh of their degrées as if he should saye that he is the beginning the middest and the ende Wherevppon it followeth that we must begin with him goe forewarde in him and ende at him We must not séeke for higher wisdome than that which leadeth vs to euerlasting lyfe This he affirmeth shal be founde in him And hée also pronounceth that the same must bee sought for in no other Hée teacheth moreouer that he is in the waye by whiche onelye wée must come thyther Therefore least hée shoulde fayle vs in any part he reacheth out his hande to those that goe astray and doeth humble himselfe so far that he directeth sucking Children hee hauing professed him selfe to bée a Captaine forsooke not his seruauntes in the midst of their race but made them partakers of the trueth At the last he made them partakers of that trueth than the which nothing more excellent can be deuised Bv. Therefore in these wordes all the Misteries of the Gospell are comprehended and from hence the ryuers of lyfe doe spring C. Séeing therefore that Christ is the waye there is no cause why the weake and ignoraunte shoulde complaine that they are forsaken of him seeing he is the truth and the lyfe he containeth in him selfe wherewithall to satisfye euen the most perfect Trueth in this place is taken of some to bée the wholsome lyght of heauenly wisedome And of othersome to be the substaunce of lyfe and of all spiritual graces which is compared with figures and shadowes Euen as when it is sayde Grace and trueth came by Christ Iesus But more rightlye it is taken for the perfection of Faith Iohn 1.7 euen as the waye is
haste loued me For there is but one only Christ which can be sayd to be welbeloued Furthermore the heauenly father loueth all the members with the same loue with the whiche he hath loued the Churche that he maye loue no man but in Christ But for this reade more in the .3.14 and .16 chapters before 24. Father I will that they which thou hast giuen me be with me where I am that they may se my glory which for thou haste gyuen me thou louedst mee before the foundation of the worlde M. Whereas Christe sayth heere to his Father I will it is not spoken commaundingly but in the way of petition C. For I wil in this place is as much to say as I desire Notwithstanding there maye bee double vnderstanding in the same eyther that he woulde haue his disciples to enioye his externall presence or els that God woulde bring them at the laste into his heauenly kingdome whyther he wente before Thus to see the glorye some expound to haue the participatioÌ„ of that glory which Christ hath other some to feele with the sence of faith what Christ is how great his maiestie is also But all things well wayed considered we must beleeue that Christe speaketh of the perfecte blessednes of the Godly As if he shuld say that his prayer and peticion was not graunted vntill suche tyme as they were receiued vp into heauen vnto him Thus we muste vnderstand the sighte of his glory They then sawe the glory of Christe when he was presente with them euen as if men should see a small lighte shining through the narrow chinks or crakes of a â—oore or walle when they are shutte into a darke place Now Christ wishet that they might profite so long vntill they enioyed the perfecte lighte in the kingdome of heauen In effecte he prayeth that the Father woulde bring them forward more more vntill such time as hee brought them vnto the full sight of his glory M. By thys place wee see what manner of prayer it was which Christe made namely no vncertayne or doubtfull prayer but an assured and faythfull prayer too obtayne that which he asketh C. When he addeth For thou louedst me befor the beeginning It doth far better agree with the person of the mediator than with the bare deuinitie of Christ A. By this place we gather that the faithfull are oute of perill seeing they are partakers of the same glory with the which Christ is endued of the Father for the head is not seperated from the meÌ„bers R. Therefore whether the faythfull are in death or in life they ar with Christ Whereupon the Prophet sayth if I walke in the middest of the shadowe of deathe I will feare none ill bicause thou art with me 25. O righteous Father the worlde also hath not knowen thee but I haue knowen thee and these haue knovven that thou haste sente me M. Againe he commeÌ„deth in his disciples the knowledge of god the father the which he manifested vnto them Of this he spake before And here he repeateth the same againe discerning his disciples from thys world and accusing the world in this that the same knoweth not God the Father C. Therefore of ryghte Christe of a singuler affection commendeth his disciples whom the vnbeleefe of the worlde did not hinder from the knowledge of god M. The lyke sentence almost thou haste before in these words And ye haue not knoweÌ„ him but I haue knowen him Also it agréeth with the .8 verse of this chapter C. In calling the Father righteous he condemneth the world and the wickednes of the same As if he shoulde saye Although the worlde do proudly despise and reiecte God yet not withstanding he looseth nothing therebye but remayneth still as glorious a God and a righteous as he was before By whiche wordes he teacheth that the fayth of the Godly ought to be so founded in God that thoughe the whole worlde shoulde falle yet the same shoulde neuer shake Also we muste note the order of faith which is here described The sonne onely whiche came foorth of the bosome of the Father dothe properly knowe the Father Therefore al they which desire to come vnto God must of necessitie receiue Christ which coÌ„meth to meete them and muste wholy addicte them selues vnto hym And he when he is knowen wil at the last bring his disciples to God the Father 26. And I haue declared vnto them thy name and wil declare it that the loue wherewith thou haste loued me may be in them and I in them M. By this place it dothe appeare that the knowledge of gods name is not seperated from the knowledge of the dispensation and mediation of Christe by whiche hee is knowen to be the Mediator sent into thys world C. When he saith that he hath manifested vnto them hys fathers name hée meaneth that hee hath done the office of a teacher but yet that hee vsed not onelye the sounde of a voice but also the secret reuelation of the spirite to manifest the father And bicause the faith of the disciples was as yet but weake hee promiseth with al increace of this knowledge B. For we must here continually increase in the knowledge of god C. And thus he prepareth theÌ„ to hope for more large knowledge and grace of the spirite Also although hee speaketh of the Apostles yet wee may gather thereby a generall exhortation that we may studie dayly to profite and not to thinke that wee haue run so wel but that there remayneth yet a greate deale of our race so longe as we are in this fleshe M. Wherfore let vs seeke for the increase of this knowledge of God at the handes of Christ the perfection wherof we shal haue at the last in the life to come That the loue wherewith thou hast loued me C. That is to say that thou mayst loue theÌ„ in me Or els That the loue wherewith thou hast loued me may also extend it self vnto them For the loue wherewith God loued vs too speake properly is euen the very same with the whiche hee loued hys Sonne from the beeginning that in hym he might make vs acceptable to hym selfe And verely in respecte of oure selues wee are odious vnto God without Christe but theÌ„ he beginneth to loue vs wheÌ„ we begin to growe into the bodye of his welbeeloued sonne This is an vnspeakeable priuiledge when we knowe that Chryste was beloued of his Father for our sakes that wee might bee for euer pertakers of the same loue M. We muste note also that the knowledge of God doth bring vs into this wonderfull fellowship of Gods loue C. But wee muste note these wordes And I in them By whiche wee are taught that wee are no otherwise comprehended in that loue of the whiche hee speaketh than if Christe doo dwell in vs. For as the Father can not beholde the Sonne but hee muste haue before hys eyes his whole body euen so if we will haue him to beholde vs
same And therefore the Apostle Paule saith 2. Cor. 5.20 VVe are messangers in the roome of Christ euen as though God dyd beseeche you through vs so pray vve you in Christes steede that yee be reconciled to God And we oughte not to estéeme of this vnspeakeable treasure any whit the lesse bicause it is offered to vs in earthen vessels but wee haue rather cause to giue thaÌ„ks vnto God which hath giuen such honor vnto meÌ„ that they may represent his owne person and the person of his sonne in pronouncing remission of sinnes Moreouer heereby appeareth the madnesse and blindnesse of the Papistes Absolution of the Papistes which wrest and abuse this place to their magicall absolutions But Christe dyd not héere appoynt his Apostles to be auriculer confessours but publique preachers of his Gospel Wherefore we must consider the maner of remitting of sinnes that we may knowe what power this is which is giuen to the Apostles And whosoeuers sinnes yee retayne Christ addeth this seconde parte to terrifie the contemners of his Gospell to the ende they may know that their pride shal not escape vnpunished Therefore as the Ambassage of saluation and eternall lyfe was enioyned the Apostles so also they had vengeance committed vnto them to vse agaynst all those wicked ones whiche should reiecte the saluation offered vnto them as the Apostle Paule teacheth Bv. So that the Apostles forgaue men their sinnes when by the preaching of the Gospell they taught that the faythful had their sinnes forgiuen them Retayning sinnes and that they were endued with life by the death and resurrection of Christ Iesus And they retayned sinnes when they pronounced the wrath of God to rest vpon al vnbeleuers It is proper vnto the Gospell that we are reconciled vnto God 2. Cor. 10.6 but it is accidental that the vnbeleeuing are addicted vnto death Notwithstanding wée must note that whosoeuer heareth the preaching of the Gospell and doth not imbrace remission of sinnes there offered is in the state of eternall damnation 2. Cor. 2.16 For as the sonne of God is the sauour of life vnto life to them that beléeue so also he is the sauour of death vnto death to the Infidels A. Concerning the larger exposition of this place reade our Commentarie vpon the .16 Chapter of Matthew and begyn at the nynth verse also at the .18 verse of the .18 chapter 24. But Thomas one of the twelue whiche is called Didimus was not wyth them when Iesus came R. As the fall of Peter is before described at large not to the reproche of Peters fall but that the Scripture myghte set before vs the vayne presumption of flesh euen so in this place S. Iohn describeth the vnbelefe of Thomas not to discredite him by ripping vp his sinne but to set foorth in Thomas the nature of flesh Bv. For Thomas representeth all those who iudge the resurrection of the fleshe to be impossible and therefore doo make a scorne at the same And the vnbeleefe of thys Apostle is therefore set downe that the faythfull myghte thereby bée the better confyrmed and strengthened He was not onely slowe and harde to beléeue but also hys obstinacie made hym desire to feele and handle the body of Christe béeing not contented with the sighte of the same R. Furthermore in this Historie wee acknowledge the woonderfull Iudgementes of God For as God wyncked at the brethren of Ioseph and suffered them to be ledde by enuie agaynst Ioseph at the fyrst secondly to sell him and lastly to lye vnto their Father but to this ende that béeing fallen the deeper when they were deliuered they mighte the more manyfestly see and acknowledge the hande and power of the Lorde Euen so Christe wynketh at the vnbeléefe of Thomas but with this iudgemeÌ„t The iudgementes of god in Thomas hys vnbeleefe that not so muche hys faythe as oures mighte be the more confyrmed For by the vnbeléefe of Thomas oure beléefe was furthered M. In that Thomas was not with the rest some thinke the cause to be this bicause he was not as yet returned from the flighte whiche he tooke for feare 25. The other Disciples sayde vnto him wee haue seene the Lord. But he sayd vnto theÌ„ excepte I see in hys hands the print of the nayles and thrust my hande into his side I will not beleeue C. Here is noted the originall and welsyring of the fault bicause euery maÌ„ will be wise in his owne conceyte and flattereth him self too much Bv. Thomas doth not desire simply to sée the Lorde but rather seeketh for the printes of the nayles and markes in the flesh for so he sayth he will beleeue that Christ is truely rysen agayne As if he shoulde say Ye are disceyued no doubt by some phantasie or spirite I therefore will not beleeue except I see his body yea and least my sight be deceyued except I put these my hands into the printe of the nayles in his hands and my finger into the wounde of his side These wordes contayne nothing sounding to fayth but onely a sensuall iudgemente The lyke happeneth to all those which are so addicted vnto them selues that they giue no heede or credite vnto the worde of God 26. And after eyght days agayne hys Disciples were with him and Thomas with them Then came Iesus c. M. This was the eight day after his resurrection which we may name the Sonday The same day the Disciples were gathered togither agayne In whome we maye note the nature of sincere loue There is a common prouerbe Like will to like They were all lyke affected towarde Christ therfore they desired to be in one assembly And they did paciently beare the vnbeleefe of Thomas vntill suche time as he should be cured by Christ him selfe They did not excommunicate him but admitted him into their fellowship withoute grudging And Thomas also him selfe although he beleeued not those who tolde him of the Lordes resurrection yet notwithstanding he could not keepe him selfe out of the companie of the Apostles and Disciples Héereby wee are put in minde to foster and maynteine mutuall loue and not to forsake the bonde of Christian charitie for some lighte contention C. Concerning the comming in of Christ and the salutation which he vsed reade the .19 verse going before 27. After that sayde he to Thomas Bring thy finger hither and see my handes and reache hither thy haÌ„d thrust it into my side and be not faythlesse but beleeuing M. The Lorde dothe not tarrye vntill Thomas preuenteth him but eâ—â—â—eth him that thing first without the which he had sayde he woulde not beleeue that thereby he might not onely beleeue the resurrection but mighte also be pearced in conscience and that he might knowe that he was not ignoraunt of those things which he had spoken vnto the rest of the Apostles telling him of the Resurrection C. Hereby also we gather what care he had to prouide bothe for the confirmation of our faythe and
things of nothing M. Yea truelye he coulde haue done it What néede was there then of the element of water Surely this water which he vsed made the miracle more euident than if he had made wine of nothing For else it might haue béene thought that hée had done it by coniuration and so there shoulde not haue béene so manifest testimonye of the truth if hée had filled the emptie vessels with wine And they filled them vp to the brimme C. This commaundement might haue séemed foolish and vaine to the wayting seruauntes for there was water sufficient before but after this maner God commonly dealeth with vs that his power might haue the greater successe vnlooked for 8. And hee sayth vnto them Dravve oute novv and beare vnto the Gouernour of the feast and they bare it Bv. We reade not that Christ spake any thing at the turning of the water or vsed anye monsterous wordes as the Coniurers doe For with him to will is to speake and to speake is to will Euen as therefore before time hée spake the worde and they were made he commaunded and all things had their being Psal 148. Euen so now also because he would and cōmaunded by his secret power the water is tourned into wine his power working the very same that it wrought in the beginning Psal 14◠in the creation of heauen and earth M. But why doeth he rather sende it to the gouernour of the feast than to the Bridegrome or to his ghestes An order in this thing was to be kept by which the myracle might be made more manifest If the Wine had béene brought first to the Bridegrome or to his Ghestes they woulde haue thought that the gouernour of the Feast had brought the same by his prouision that it had béene kept hitherto by his care The gouernour of the feast knew that there was no wine And therfore the Wine was brought first of all vnto him by good order for the more certaintye of the matter C. The Euangelist calleth him the gouernor of the feast whiche was made chiefe ouerséer of the Table whome we commonlye call the Sewer not that it was so great a Banquet that such officers were required but because the honourable names are also transferred to the Marriages of the Poore out of the order of Banquetting of the Ritche And they bare it C. In that the Ministers so willingly obey the commaundement of Christ wée may thereby gather that there was much dignitye and reuerence in him A. So in another place when he commaunded the multitude to sit downe Iohn ◠they obeye him although they sée no preparation before them 9. When the Ruler of the Feast had tasted of the water that was made Wine and knewe not whence it was but the Ministers which drewe the water knewe the gouerner of the Feast called the Bridegrome When the Ruler of the Feast had tasted Bv. Nowe the excellent and famous Myracle of the Lord is reuealed his clemencye commended and his power and glorye praysed But the ministers which drewe the water knewe M. He could without the helpe of the Ministers haue filled the water Pottes with water of the water made Wine but it was méete that the Miracle should be so disposed that they might be his witnesses And for this cause they are commaunded to fill the water Pottes a fresh that afterwards the Wine being drawn out of them they might vndoubtedlye knowe whereof it was made So he commaunded his Disciples to sée howe many Loaues they had then when he had blessed hée gaue to them to set before the people and last of all he commaunded to take vp the fragments All the which Miracles were done that they might haue certaine experience of the Miracle done And God vseth this manner of working Miracles in the world verye much insomuch that he will not do many thinges without the helpe of men which hée could otherwise do He could bring all thinges out of the earth which wée vse without the worke of Plowing Planting and watering but he hath so appointed that we must Plant and Water and he wyll geue the encrease not that it is so necessarie to be done but that we might séeke for the wonderfull certaine knowledge might so be norished growe in the faith 10. And sayth vnto him Euery man at the beginning doth set forth good Wine and when the Ghestes haue well dronk then that which is vvorse but thou hast kept the good Wine vntill novve M. The Gouernour of the feast thought that this Wine had béene kept hytherto by want of discretion in the Bridegroome Concerning the goodnesse whereof he witnesseth saying Thou hast kept the good VVine vntill this time For this cause the Euangelist thought good to set before vs these words of the gouernour of the feast although he erred thinking that the Bridegroome had kept the Wine vntill this time that there might be sound and perfect testimonyes concerning the Wine first from whence it came concerning which the Ministers testified secondelye what Wine it was that is to saye the best concerning which the Gouernour of the feast beareth witnesse Bv. Whereby it is manifestly declared that the Gouernor of the feast tasted no other Wine than that which the Lord had made For it is sayde that he knewe not whence it was to the ende wée might vnderstande that hée spake nothing because of Christ but that he vttered his minde simply and truely concerning the Wine as it was in déede M. But by these wordes of the gouernour of the feast the maner and disposition of this world is liuely depainted in that first of all they are woont to sette before men the best and chiefest thinges to eate drinke and after that those thinges that are worse Euen so they which sell doe first of all shew vnto the Byars those thinges which are chiefest and best but in proces of time they will serue them with worse and worse They also which become seruauntes doe at the first shewe themselues verye dilligent that afterwardes when they haue gotten credite they maye more easyly beguile their maysters R. For the worlde as a man would thinke promiseth all good thinges with great prosperitie But as wée commonly sée in the winding vp it leaueth vnto vs nothing but diseases afflictions calamities and death On the contrarie parte Christe euen at the first layeth on the shoulders of his seruaunts the crosse imprisonment persecution and death but at the last he giueth vnto them ioye and peace of conscience with euerlasting life 11. This beginning of miracles did Iesus in Cana of Galilee and shewed foorth his glorye and his Disciples beleeued on him This beginning of miracles did Jesus C. The meaning is that this was the first miracle that Christ our Sauiour wrought For whereas the Aungels tolde the Sheepeheardes that hée was borne in Bethlehem Luke 2 Math. 2 Mark 3 whereas the starre appeared to the wise men whereas the
meaning thereby his resurrection which was to come C. But all these thinges he doth figuratiuely handling the vnfaithfull as they deserued and setting him selfe frée from theyr contempte It did not appeare as yet that they were obstinate but Christ did sufficientlye perceyue what their affection was Notwithstanding it may bée demaunded séeing he did so many Myracles why hée speaketh but of one myracle here It may bée aunswered that Christ therefore made no mencion of the rest of his Myracles because his resurrection only was sufficient to stoppe their mouthes and also because he would not set foorth the power of God before them to bée a mocking stocke For therefore also he spake figuratiuelye of the glorye of his resurrection R. Also howe the Temple of Hierusalem shadowed Christ hée him selfe in this place declareth Destroye sayeth hée this Temple that is to say yée shall kyll me which am that true Temple in the whiche all true Prayers being made are heard in the which only God is found fauourable C. Wée must also note that our bodies are called the Temple of GOD but in another sence that is Colos 2 1. Timo. 3 because by the force of his spirite God dwelleth in vs but in Christ the fulnesse of the Godhead dwelleth bodelye as sayeth the Apostle in so much that God is truely manifested in the fleshe And I will raise it againe C. Here Christ challengeth vnto him selfe the glorye of his resurrection when as notwithstanding the Scripture testifieth that it is the worke of God the father But these twoo thinges doe verye well agree togeather For to the ende the Scripture might commende vnto vs the power of God it doeth plainlye ascribe the raysing againe of the Sonne from death to the Father but Christ doeth here speciallye set foorth his Diuinitye M. This place therefore doeth agrée with that which we shall sée afterwarde where Christe speaketh thus I put awaye my life from mee Iohn 10 that I may take it to me againe No man taketh the same awaye from mee Iohn 10 but I put it awaye of my selfe I haue power to put it awaye and I haue power to take it to me againe 20. Then sayd the Iewes Fortye and sixe yeres was this Temple a building and wilt thou reare it vppe in three daies M. The Iewes vnderstoode that to be spoken of the temple built of stone which hée vnderstoode of his Bodye and they iudge in the answere of Christ great rashnesse to consiste in so muche that they did iudge him to bée mad not by his déedes onelye but also hy his woordes As if they should saye What madnesse is this in thée that thou darest promise that this Temple shal be built in thrée dayes againe if it bée destroyed séeing that with so great labour and coste it was a building Fortye and sixe yeres And here is to be noted that whereas the Iewes sayde that the Temple was a building sixe and fortye yeres it agréeth with the Prophesie of Daniel Dan. 9. and .25 And although in the booke of Esdras the Temple seemeth to bée built in a farre shorter time whereby some contrarietye maye bée gathered yet notwithstanding there is no repugnancye at all For so soone as the Sanctuarye was erected before the building of the Temple was finished they beganne to offer Sacrifices Afterwarde by the slothe and negligence of the people the worke was lefte vndone for a long time as euidently appeareth by the complaintes of Aggeus For hée doeth there seuerelye blame them Agg◠1 because they were to diligent in building theyr owne houses and verye negligent in leauing the Lordes house vnfinished Touching the exposition of the one and twenty verse reade the ninetéenth going before 22. As soone therfore as he was risen frō death againe his Disciples remembred that hee thus had sayde and they beleeued the Scriptures and the wordes whiche Iesus had sayde As soone therfore as hee was risen M. For then he opened theyr sence and vnderstanding that they might vnderstande the Scriptures Luk. 24 as sayeth the Euangelist Luke At the first the Disciples vnderstoode not Christ when he spake but afterward that Doctrine which séemed to bée spoken in vaine brought foorth his fruite in due time Therefore although many things in the déedes and wordes of the Lorde bée obscure for a time yet for all that we must not dispayre to obtaine that whiche by and by we can not attaine vnto M. That which Thomas vnderstoode not vppon the verye daye of the resurrection of Christ Iohn 20 he vnderstoode the eyght daye after Although therefore the reprobate abide in theyr blindnesse and walke in darkenesse yet notwithstanding the elect are alwayes lightened in theyr time and by the calling of Christ come to the knowledge of God C. The texte also is here to bée noted namelye that they beléeued the Scripture and the worde of Christ For the Euangelist hereby meaneth that they conferring the Scripture with the word of Christ were holpen that they might goe foreward in the faith Bv. The which thing is put downe to bée a Doctrine and an example vnto vs that we comparing both the wordes and déedes with the Scriptures may beleue Iesus to be the sonne of God a King and hye Priest and the Sauiour of the worlde 23. When hee was in Ierusalem at the Passeouer in the Feast day many beleeued on his name when they saw his miracles which he did M. There wanteth not some reason that the Euangelist added these wordes to that which went before For the rude and ignoraunt reader might haue béene much offended at the aunswere of Christ as though he of purpose neglected the saluacion of these Iewes which desired a signe to bée geuen vnto them hée being able to shewe them signes inowe with the which he might haue made his glory manifest Therefore for the ignorants sake he séemeth to make mencion of these thinges to the ende he might shewe that Christ had a care for all men but that hée shewed suche euident miracles in the Feast of Passeouer that many being then present at the feast at Hierusalem and moued by the light of the Myracles beléeued on his name Iohn therfore verye aptlye addeth this narration to that whiche goeth before But to the purpose Christ gaue not suche a signe as the Iewes desired for hée perceyuing that by many myracles which hee had already shewed he had profited nothing but brought them to a vaine shewe of Faith he thought it not good to graunt vnto them theyr desires as vnworthy Here was some profite of signes that many thereby beléeued on the name of Christ in so much that they professed to followe his Doctrine This theyr faith although it was not as yet perfect yet in time it might become perfect this fayth might be a profitable preparation to celebrate the name of Christ vnto others M. But what signes they were which our sauiour Christ shewed the Euangelist maketh no mencion
from our mothers wombe but our carnall nature Therefore it followeth that wée are naturallye banished out of the kingdome of God and being depriued of the celestiall life doe abide vnder the bondage of death This word fleshe doth signifye the whole man For fleshe in this place doth not onelye signify the bodye but also the Soule and euery part of man For the Papistes do very fondlye restraine it to that parte which they call sensuall because by this meanes the argument of Christ shoulde bée verye vaine as to saye that the second byrth is néedefull because some parte of vs is corrupted and defiled But if any man obiect and saye that there remaineth yet some parte of Gods giftes in this our degenerate and corrupt nature and therevppon conclude that we are not in euery part paruerted and polluted Wée maye easilye aunswere to this obiection and saye That those giftes whiche GOD lefte in vs after the fall of Adam in respect of them selues are highlye to bée estéemed and praysed but séeing the contagion and corruption of sinne hath difunded and spread it selfe throughout euery part we shall finde nothing in vs pure and frée from all pollusion Wherfore as we haue naturally some knowledge of God whereas there is ingraffed in vs a certaine discretion to iudge betwéene good and euill Whereas wée haue wit and reason to defende this present life and whereas wée excell the brute Beasts in so many notable giftes Mans nature defiled these thinges of them selues and as they proceede from God are verye notable but all thinges are defiled in vs no lesse than the Wine that is vnsauery through stinking Vesselles being made thereby verye hurtful Therefore because man is by nature from his Mothers Byrth onelye carnall hée must bée transformed againe by the Spirite that he maye beginne to be spirituall And this worde spirite is here taken twoo manner of wayes namelye for grace and for the effect of grace For in the first place Christ teacheth that the holye ghost is the onelye aucthour of a pure and reformed nature In the second place hée teacheth that we are spiritual so sone as wée are renued by the vertue of the same R. Of this manner of renuing the Apostle also speaketh saying The Lawe of the spirite of life setteth me free from the power of sinne and death through Iesus Christ For what the Lawe coulde not doe by that part by which it was weake through the flesh that did God by sending his owne sonne in the similltude of sinfull fleshe Euen by sinne condemned sinne in the fleshe Rom. 8. that the righteousnesse of the Lawe might bee fulfilled in vs whiche walke not after the fleshe but after the spirite For they that are carnall are carnally minded But they that are spirituall are spirituall ye minded To be carnallye minded is death but to bee spirituallye minded is life and peace Because that the fleshlye minde is enmity against God for it is not obedient to the lawe of God neyther can bee So then they that are in the fleshe can not please God But ye are not in the fleshe but in the spirite If so be that the spirite of God dwell in you M. In this place the Apostle attributeth first to the fleshe and then to the spirite certaine thinges which make very wel for the declaration of the woords of Christ He geueth to the fleshe twoo impossible thinges The first is that it cannot obeye the Law of God The seconde that it can not please God Herevppon it followeth that the same is vnder the power of sinne and death as an enemie vnto God and that the Doctrine of the Letter whiche hée here calleth the Lawe cannot reforme the same in so muche that it standeth altogeather in neede of the Heauenlye power by whiche wee are regenerate Then he geueth that to the spirite which fulfilleth the iustification of the Lawe that is to saye which maketh man spirituall For the Law requireth a spirite conformable The spirite of God is the aucthor of our regeneration and agréeing with the will of God Such a will doth the holy ghost begette The spirite therfore deliuereth from the power of Sinne and death and quickeneth and therefore it is called the spirite of life C. But it is verye absurde which some haue gathered vppon this place of Christ namelye that wée take our beginning of our first Parentes not onelye in body but also in soule For Christ sayth nothing here but that wée are all carnall according to our Byrth and that our nature doth sauour and taste of nothing but fleshe in this respect that we bee borne mortall men into the worlde For he doth here simplye distinguishe betwéene the naturall and supernaturall gifte 7. Meruaile not that I sayde vnto thee Yee must be borne againe M. This sentence maye be referred as well to those thinges which goe before as to that which followeth B. as if the Lorde shoulde saye Thou hast heard good cause and reason Nicodemus why I sayde that no man can enter into the kingdome of GOD except hée bée borne againe meruaile not therefore M. But if wée referre it to that which followeth then wée must vnderstande that the Lorde went about to take from Nicodemus by the similitude following the maze which Nicodemus had conceyued by the straungenesse of the thing which hée hearde C. The which wée must not so take as though the Lorde woulde haue so notable a worke of God in mans regeneration to bee little esteemed of Nicodemus but hee woulde not haue him to woonder leaste his fayth shoulde bee hindered For manye reiect that which is difficile and hearde to bée vnderstoode as friuolous and vaine To be shorte wee must not doubt but that we are framed againe by Gods spirite and are made newe men although the maner how the same is brought to passe be not reuealed vnto vs. Ye must be borne againe M. First of all our Sauiour Christ excludeth himselfe from this necessitie of being borne againe not because hee had not the substaunce of fleshe of the which he was borne but because hée was not so borne of the same that he had néede of regeneration as other mortall men had and haue which are conceyued and borne vnder sinne Then he ioyneth Nicodemê° a learned man in the Lawe and the Prophetes and a Pharisey to the rest and includeth him to this necessitie of reregeneration with all other men Psal 53.4 Rom. 1.12 Heb. 7.16 R. For all haue gone out of the waye all are become vnprofitable there is none that doth good no not one Luke 1.35 But Christe by right is exempted from this corruption seeing that hée is exempted from sinners Wherevppon the Angell sayde vnto Mary That holye thing which shall bee borne of thee shall be called the Sonne of GOD. 8. The winde bloweth whyther it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell vvhence it commeth and vvhyther it goeth So is euery
1. Ioh. 5.10 To this effect pertayneth that saying of Iohn If wee receyue the testimonye of men the testimonye of God is greater And so foorth tyl ye come to these words Hee which hath the sonne hath life and hee which hath not the Sonne hath not life M. Therefore wée looke for the comming of Christ not as of a Iudge but as a deliuerer and redéemer But to the wicked and vnbeléeuing hée shall come a terrible and fearefull Iudge Heb. 2.2 Bv. For if they escaped not the iudgement of God which despised the sending and woordes of Angelles muche lesse shal they escape the horrible iudgement of God Heb. 10.27 which woulde not beléeue the onely begotten sonne of God For there wayteth for them a certaine fearefull looking for the comming of the Iudge and a burning fyre which shall deuoure his aduersaryes 19. And this is the condempnation that light is come into the worlde and men loued darkenesse more then light because theyr deedes weare euill And this is the condemnacion M. Because hée sayde that the vnbeléeuer was Iudged alreadye and condemned by his owne wickednesse hée addeth and declareth that the reason and order of this iudgement is suche that no man can not chose but acknowledge the same C. Therefore hée preuenteth by aunswere the murmurings and grudgings whiche prophane and wicked men are woont to vse to reprooue the seuere rigour as they thinke of God when he dealeth more sharpelye with them than they woulde haue him It séemeth to bée verye harde that euerye one which beléeueth not shoulde bée damned Therefore least any man should ascribe his damnation to Christ hée teacheth that euerye man must impute the same to his proper faulte The reason is because Infidelitye is the witnesse of an euyll conscience Whereby it is plaine that the wickednesse of vnbeléeuers doth hinder them from comming to Christ There are some which thinke that there is onely noted here the signe of damnation But the purpose of our Sauiour Christ here is to bridle the wickednesse of menne least they should presume according to theyr manner to contende and reason the cause with GOD as though hée dealt vniustlye with them in punishing theyr infidelitye with eternall death Therefore hée teacheth that such iudgement is iust and frée from all sclaunder not onely because they doe wickedlye which preferre darkenesse before light and doe willingly shonne the light offered vnto them but also because that hatered of the light procéedeth not but from a wicked mind which accuseth and condemneth it selfe of euil B. Wherefore the principall point and substaunce of their whole condemnation is Predestination that they can not preferre Christ before theyr owne desyres because so many as are damned were iudged and condemned before they were borne Ephe 1.4 euen as also with God so many as are saued were saued before the foundation of the worlde For as these were elected before the foundation of the worlde so were the other reiected before the worlde was made Reprobation And this reprobation doeth then appeare when they reiect the Gospell of grace offered vnto them and had rather bée ignoraunt of Christ that is to say to want the light than to receyue him and to attaine to life By the which contempt of the Gospell they doe accomplishe and fill vppe the measure of theyr wickednesse to the full that is to saye they geue occasion to haue theyr iudgement and condemnation sealed and fulfilled M. Therefore in this they are inexcusable that they doe willinglye reiect and refuse that grace offered vnto them which most earnestlye they ought to imbrace and desyre B. By darkenesse is here meant the ignoraunce of Christ and whatsoeuer else worldly men loue more than Christ For they which are not borne of God as they can not heare the worde of God so it is necessarye that they preferre the ignoraunce of Christ before they knowledge him and so to loue darkenesse more then light M. When he sayth that light came into the worlde hée meaneth that all thinges in this worlde are replenished and full of darkenesse For what can bée founde in this world without Christ Darckenesse is all thinges in this world without Christ but darkenesse Bv. That is to saye the concupiscence of the fleshe the ignoraunce of God Impietye Errour blindnesse of the minde Supersticion Idolatrye wickednesse of life filthinesse vncleannesse prophane talke Gluttony Dronkennesse and an infinite number of suche like wickednesses For it followeth in the wordes of the Lorde Because theyr deedes were euyll B. This is the cause why the wicked are enemies to the light of life Christ the light of God Christ is the light of God by which whatsoeuer is euyll is reprooued For howe can Iniustice be hid when righteousnesse is in place how can foolishnesse not be séene when it is compared with wisedome Nowe fleshe in the which there is no goodnesse can abide nothing lesse than to haue the same vncouered and therfore it can not choose but hate Christ whiche manifesteth and reuealeth all thinges and therefore they must be renewed and borne againe which receyue Christ M. The reason therefore why those men namelye the Scribes High Priestes and Pharisees and those of that sect loue darkenesse more then light is because theyr déedes are euyll that is to saye because theyr owne consciences bare them witnesse that al theyr works were euyll Bv. By this woorde workes hée vnderstandeth euill intentes thoughtes woordes and workes Out of these woordes the Apostle borroweth this saying If our Gospell bee yet hid 2. Cor. 4.3 it is hidde in them that are lost In whome the God of this world hath blinded the mindes of them which beleeue not least the light of the Gospell of the glory of Christ which is the Image of God should shine vnto them Therfore in that they perishe they perishe through theyr owne faulte séeing the most mercifull Lorde hath done his part but they wyll not do their duetye If the Sicke man perishe whiche wyll not bewraye his disease to the Phisition least hée should bée healed maye he not pronounce of him selfe that hée perished through his owne faulte Euen so men that are louers of this worlde are enemies to the light offered to them because their déedes are euill A. It is no maruaile therefore if they ronne headlong into destruction 20. For euerye one that euyll doeth hateth the light Neyther cometh to the light least his dedes should be reproued M. This is a generall sentence taken of the disposition of the reprobates the sence whereof is this B. hée is commonlye sayde to hate the trueth which doeth amisse Séeing therefore the wicked can not abide Christ the light of God it is most certaine that they are euill and that theyr déedes are euil also C. For therefore the Light is odious vnto them because they and their dedes are euill and doo séeke to couer theyr sinnes so muche as they can wherevppon
honour notable men which are indewed with godlinesse with other rare giftes but they must bée honoured no farther than that God him selfe maye haue the preheminence glorye that Christ with his gospel may shine most clerely For to him the whole glory of the world must giue place B. We must also note that although the Samaritanes were Straungers yet notwithstanding afterward when the Iewes prospered they boasted that they sprang of Ioseph Ioseph last chap. of the 9. booke of the Antiquities of the Ievves as Iosephus testifieth Herevpon this woman called Iacob her Father C. Euen so at this day the Papistes being Basterdes and an Adulterous séede verye arrogantly bragge and boast of the Fathers exalt them selues aboue the lawfull sonnes of God For although the Samaritanes sprang of Iacob according to the fleshe yet notwithstanding because they dyd degenerate and swarue from true Godlinesse this was a preposterous bragging Now they being the ofspring of the people of Cuthah so called of the Ryuer Cuthah C. or at the least wise 4. King 17 24. gathered from among other prophane Nations yet notwithstanding let not to bragge falselye of the name of the holye Patriarche but without any profite Euen so it must necessarily happen vnto all those which ioye amisse in the light of men as to bée depriued of the light of God and to haue no society with the holy Fathers whose title they haue abused 13. Iesus aunswered and sayde vnto her whosoeuer drincketh of this Water Shall thyrst againe M. Againe the Lord aunswereth not vnto all the wordes of the woman but rather to that which appertaineth to the purpose that because shée had so greatlye exalted this Well as though there could no better water be geuen For this cause he expoundeth his former sentence concerning the water C. And although he seeth that he profiteth litle and that his Doctrine is made but a Iest yet notwithstanding he goeth foreward more plainelye to expounde that which he had spoken R. to the ende he might the more styrre vp the woman to séeke that water of lyfe For hée putteth a difference betweene the vse of both Waters as that the one belongeth to the bodye for a tyme and that the other perpetuallye serueth for the refreshing of the Soule For as the bodye is subiect to corruption so the Preseruatiues belonging to the same must néedes bée temporall and transitory but that which quickneth the soule must néedes bée euerlasting 14. But whosoeuer drinketh of the Water that I shal geue him shall neuer be more a thyrste but the water that I shall geue him shall be in him a well of water springing vppe into euerlasting life R. The maner of Drinking of this water is by fayth Therefore euerye one which Drinketh of this water that is to saye euerye one that beléeueth in mée and receyueth of me the promised spirite shall neuer Thyrste but there shall be in him a Well of water springing into euerlasting life This is the verye same which he sayeth in another place Ioh. 7.39 Hee which beleeueth in me shall haue flowing out of his bellye ryuers of water of lyfe This also hée spake of the Spirite which all the beléeuers in him should receyue For hée which hath receyued the holye Ghost by fayth he hath a veyne or spring flowing from sinne to righteousnesse from damnation to Saluation from death to lyfe and from earth to Heauen B. It is most certayne therefore that this Water is the holy Ghost Wherefore if he that hath once Dronke of this Spiryte can neuer Thyrst agayne it is manifest that hée which hath once this Spiryte that is to saye to whome it is once geuen to beleeue shall neuer fall from the grace of GOD. Therefore Paul gloryeth that nothing from aboue neyther from beneathe Rom. 8.35 can remoue him from the loue of GOD which is in Christ Iesu C. Moreouer it is not repugnaunt nor disagréeing with the wordes of Christ that the faithfull euen to the ende of theyr lyfe haue a feruent desyre to haue more plentye of grace For his meaning is not that we shall drinke our fyll the first daye that hée geueth vnto vs his holye Spirite but that hée onelye séeketh to geue vs to vnderstande that the holy Ghost is a Spring flowing perpetuallye and so He which once receyueth the spirite of God by faith is sealed to eternal life that there is daunger lest they should wyther awaye whiche are renewed by Spirituall grace Therefore although wée Thyrst all our lyfe tyme yet notwithstanding it is certaine that wée haue not receyued this Spirite for one daye or for a short time but that the same flowing perpetuallye shoulde neuer forsake vs. Thus the faithfull Thyrst during all the tyme of their mortall lyfe and that feruentlye and yet notwithstanding all that tyme they are full of liuely Licour because howe litle grace soeuer they haue receyued the same doeth daylye moysten them that they can neuer be quite drye Wherefore this fulnesse is not opposed or set against desyre but only against drinesse The which thing in the words folowing as yet he doeth more plainelye expresse There shall sayeth hee bée a Well of water flowing into eternal life for here is a continuall watering noted which in this mortall and transitory life fostereth and increaseth in them heauenlye eternitye B. For as he can neuer wyther away by drouth which hath a spring continuallye flowing in his Bowelles euen so he must néedes be ful of all goodnesse and grace and must alwaies and in all thinges haue present consolation in whome the Spirite of the Lorde the Spirite of Gods children doeth dwell C. Therefore the grace of Christ doth not flowe in vs for a short time but doth continually powre out it selfe vntyll wée come to the blessed state of Immortalytye 15. The Woman sayeth vnto him Syr geue mee of that Water that I thyrst not neyther come hyther to drawe B. This Woman séemeth to bée but a pratler and talker how soeuer shée was elected to eternall life and had the séede of God For there is no doubt but that shee knewe well inoughe that Christ spake of Spirituall water but because shee contemneth him shée maketh no account of all his promises For there is no way to teache so long as hée which speaketh is of no aucthoritye with vs. The Woman therefore verye ouerthwartly replyeth against Christ B. and speaketh these thinges Ironicè that is to saye in a contrarye sence as if shée should saye thou braggest much but I sée nothing if thou canst doe as thou sayest doe it in déede M. Therefore by this example we sée that the elect sometimes so long as they are in darkenesse without the knowledge of Christ doe deride the doctrine of the Spirite as rydiculous and foolishe Wherefore wée must take héede that wée doe not by and by condemne euerye one whome we sée to bée deriders of the Doctrine of Christ
docillitye and aptnesse to bée taught and the opening of the gate to enter into the Schoole of Christ R. For shée being confounded by the iudgement of the Lorde and brought to the knowledge and féeling of her sinne is made sorrowfull and carefull to séeke a reméedye for her terrified Conscience by reason of sinne M. In the which we maye beholde a difference betwéene the electe and the reprobate when they are admonished of theyr sinnes The Reprobates when they are for some cause reprehended of theyr sinne they eyther denye that they haue committed any such thing or else subtillye excuse the same For the plaine deniers of sinne Actes 5.2 1. Kin. 15.20 committed we haue these examples Annanias and Saphira for the other wée haue King Saule who subtillye excused his disobedience Othersome there are who when they be reprehended are angrye in so muche that they rayle and séeke to bée reuenged Mat. 6.17 Mat. 21 4◠Actes 7.57 so dealt the wicked Kinges of Israel with the Prophetes so dealt Herode with Iohn the Baptist and so the highe Priestes Scribes and Pharisées behaued them selues toward Christ and toward Stephen whome they Martired A. But the elect so soone as they are admonished by the seruauntes of God of theyr sinnes and are called to repentaunce by the Preaching of the woorde fréelye confesse theyr sinne and with great submission of minde 2. King 12. 12. Esay 39.8 Actes 2.37 call for the helpe of God as Dauid Ezechias and the hearers of Peters Sermon M. Euen so this Woman of Samaria so sone as shée heard that her sinne was reuealed and obiected vnto her she neyther denyeth it nor is angrye neyther yet excuseth the same but truelye acknowledgeth and confesseth the same saying Lord I perceiue that thou art a Prophete that is to saye Learned and instructed in the Lawe of the Lorde I perceyue that thou arte an Interpretour of the Scripture For howe couldest thou with suche exquisite Iudgemente pronounce of my sinnes if thou haddest not the knowledge of the Lawe or howe can it bée that thou shouldest so plainelye knowe my secreete sinnes vnlesse thou were indued with the Spirite of Prophesie Wherefore I pray thée to helpe mée sillye wretche and teache me the waye by which I maye escape and extinguishe the fire of my Conscience now burning by the acknowledging of my sinne For séeing thou hast reuealed my sinne vnto mée I thinke it méete that thou shewe vnto mée the righteousnesse by which I maye be deliuered from my sinne Thou hast brought mée into death bring me therefore againe into life Thou hast placed mée in Hell but exalt mée out of Hell into the Kingdome of Heauen C. The woman by this her example teacheth vs that when any teacher or Preacher is sent vnto vs we should vse the same occasion least we bee vnthankfull vnto God who neuer sendeth Prophetes vnto vs but he doeth as it were reache out his hande vnto vs and call vs vnto him For Saint Paul sayth that they which haue the gift of teaching are sent to vs from God Rom. 10.15 Two sorts of Prophetes M. And here let vs note that there are twoo kindes of Prophetes The first are they which eyther foresée thinges to come or else knowe déedes secreetlye done by the instinct of the holye Ghost suche were Samuel Elias Elizeus Esay and Ieremy The seconde are they which are Interpretours of Gods worde and setters foorth of Gods wyll vnto the people as call them from their sinnes and exhort them to repentaunce and to a Godly conuersation 4. King 4 1.38 And such were the Sonnes of the Prophetes of the which wée maye Reade in the Booke of the Kinges 1. Cor. 14.32 A. The woordes of the woman here maye bée referred to both sortes when shée calleth Christ a Prophete notwithstanding properlye to the first because shée perceyued that to bée open and manifest to Christ which shée knewe was secréete and vnknowne to others 20. Our Fathers worshipped in this mountaine and ye saye that in Hierusalem is the place where menne ought to worship B. For so muche as that which followeth sufficientlye proueth that this woman was a Daughter of Abraham and chosen to euerlasting life there is no doubt but that of Godly Deuocion she questioned with the Lord concerning the true worshippe of God For when shée had confessed the Lorde to bée a Prophete shée beganne by and by to reason about the worship of God M. That therefore is false which some Imagine affirming that the woman subtilly began to slide and digresse to another matter because shée coulde not abide the foresayde reprehension C. But shée rather goeth from that which was perticular to the generall and being taught concerning her sinne shée desyreth to bée generallye instructed in the pure worshippe of GOD. And in that shée séeketh to learne of the Prophete shée dealeth verye orderlye least in worshipping God shée shoulde erre For there is nothing more disordered than to faine and deuise sundrye sortes of worshippe without the word of God M. Therfore such questions as concerne Religion are not to bée propounded to euerye one but to those alone as haue not onelye a zeale but are also indued with a speciall knowledge of pietye and trueth C. Furthermore it is well inough knowne that there was a continuall contencion betwéene the Iewes and the Samaritanes about the true manner of worshipping For although the people of Cuthah and other straungers who when the tenne Tribes were in Banishment were translated into Samaria had receyued the Rightes of the Lawe being therevnto constrained by punishmentes 4. Kin. 17.27 and professed that they worshipped the true God of Israel yet notwithstanding theyr Religion was lame and diuers wayes corrupted which was not tollerable among the Iewes But this contencion was more vehement after the Temple built vppon Mount Garizin by Manasses the sonne of Iohn the high Priest and by the Brother of Iaddi at what tyme Darius the last King of the Persians helde Iudea by the hand and power of the Liefetenaunt Sanabalet M. Therefore the contencion was concerning the manner and the place of worshipping God The Iewes affirmed that God was to bée worshipped at Hierusalem and in no other place The Samaritanes had theyr peculiar and speciall Temple in Mount Garezin where they sayde God ought to bee worshipped onely That Mountaine is higher than the rest Iosep An. 11 Chap. 7. and bordereth vppon the Citye of the Sichimites Iosephus maketh mencion both of this Mountaine and of the Temple also vppon the same The Iewes had to maintayne theyr worshippe the worde of God first Deu. 14.23 Deu. 16.5 because it was not lawfull to appoint vnto God an imagined worshippe nor any place for the same but must retaine that onely which God had appointed for him selfe therby to be worshipped and serued 1. Chro. 17.12 Furthermore after God had forsaken the Tabernacle in Silo he chose mount Sion
vntyll the ende of the Lawe and the flourishing Youth succéeded the Preaching of the Gospell euen so then saluation began to waxe rype the which the Prophetes had onelye sowen before 37. And herein is the saying true That one soweth and another reapeth R. Therefore the Prophetes are the sowers and the Apostles are the Reapers That which the Prophetes sowed the Apostles reaped Also to sowe is to Preache the Lawe and to Preache the Gospell is to Reape the offered Christ C. For this was a common Prouerbe by which was meant that many oftentimes receyued the fruite of other mennes labours Howbeit this namelye that hee which laboureth is greeued that another man shoulde take awaye the fruite of his labour is otherwyse because the Prophetes and the Apostles were pertakers one of the others Ioye And yet neuerthelesse it followeth not herevppon that the Prophetes are witnesses or priuye to those thinges which at this daye are done in the Churche because the purpose of Christ tendeth to no other ende than to shewe that the Prophetes taught with this mind and desyre that they might reioyce ouer that fruite which they had not leaue to gather The comparison which the Apostle Peter vseth 1. Pet. 1.12 is not much vnlyke this sauing that he generallye exborteth all the Faithful whereas Christ speaketh to his Disciples onelye 38. I sent you to reape that whereon ye bestowed no labour other men laboured and ye are entred into theyr labours Bv. As if he should saye The Prophetes by theyr labours made the fallowes and by theyr Doctrine prepared the worlde being as yet vnrulye and stubborne for the Gospell yée nowe succeede them and enter into theyr Labours and take a worke in hand alreadye begonne the worlde euen now wyllinglye receyuing the Gospell and mortall men séeking violentlye to enter into the kingdome of Heauen R. In saying I sende you hée declareth that they were appointed Reapers by his meere grace and not by theyr merite According to that which hee sayeth in another place Ioh. 15.16 I haue chosen you and ye haue not chosen mee Question c. M. But here it may bée demaunded howe the Apostles were sent to Reape when Paul sayth I haue planted i. Cor. 3.6 Apollo hath watered but God hath geuen the encrease Also hée sayth Ye are Gods husbandrye Agayne I haue layd the foundation and another hath builded thereon And in another place hée sayeth i. Cor. 9.11 If wee sowe vnto you spyrituall thinges thinke not much if we reape your carnall thinges Therefore Paul was sent of the Lorde rather to Sowe than to Reape Was then the Apostleship of Paul Aunsvvere differing from the Apostleship of the rest Surelye it was differing from the rest so long as they Preached to the Iewes and hée to the Gentiles For that which Christ here speaketh vnto his Disciples séemeth to appertaine chieflye to that first sending foorth in the which the Apostles were sent foorth to the lost Shéepe of the house of Israel as we reade in the tenth Chapter of Mathew in the which Nation the Prophetes also laboured It was one thing to preach the kingdome of God among the Gentiles and another thing to preache the same among the Iewes for the one knewe not God and the other were trained vp in the Lawe and the Prophetes Bv. Moreouer these woordes of the Lorde ought alwayes to bee before the eyes of all Preachers of Gods worde that thereby they maye be encouraged to bee faithfull and dilligent in discharging the office committed vnto them when as they knowe that the Labour which they bestowe in teaching shal be so profitable for them and so fruitefull to Christ and the Churche 39. Many of the Samaritanes of that Citye beleeued on him for the saying of the woman which testifyed that hee tolde her all that she had done Bv. The Euangelist now returneth to the former Historye and more fullye describeth the prompte obedience and the growing of fayth of the Citizens of Sychar otherwise called Samaria The calling of the Gentiles foreshewed R. And hée declareth howe greatlye the reporte which the woman made of him preuailed with them Whereby it appeareth that they had a hope and desyre of the promised Messias B. Moreouer this soddaine conuersion of the Samaritanes was a foreshewing of the calling of the Gentiles and therefore the Lorde would haue the same magnified as may plainelye appeare when as at the testimonye of one sillye Woman scant of good name many straight way and that Samaritanes beléeued the Gospell and imbraced Christ M. For what had she sayde of Christ Sayde shée that by the word of his power he could cōmaund all thinges as Men Spyrites Death Life Diseases the Sea and the Winde many of the which thinges the Iewes sawe and yet beléeued not Shée neyther saw nor spake of any of these thinges but this onelye shée sayde that Christ had tolde her all thinges that euer shée had done Who therefore séeth not howe soone these Samaritanes beléeued and the readinesse and maturity of this Haruest What else maye wée note here but that when the hartes of mortal men are made apte by the inspiration of the holye Ghost to receyue the trueth Faith commeth by the holye Ghost the kingdome of God is set forewarde with litle labour and oftentimes by such personnes as are verye base The ripe apple often times falleth from the trée without much labour yea at the onely shaking of the same by a childe but such as are scant ripe will scarce fall with the hurling and beating of a Cudgell and being by violence shaken downe they are so sower that they were better vntouched Euen so in like maner where the spiritual haruest is there euen a Samaritane woman bringeth many vnto Christe The haruest of the spirite is easy but where the spirituall haruest is not there the Apostles them selues sweate and labour in vaine C. This woorde beléeued signifieth herein properly that they were stirred vp by the woordes of the woman to acknowledge Christe to bee a prophete For this is as it were but the beginning of faith when mens mindes are prepared to receaue the profered Doctrine Such enterance into faith is here called honourably Faith to the ende we might know how reuerently God estéemeth of his woorde in making their onely docillity so honourable which are not as yet taught But in this that Faith of theirs sheweth it selfe that they haue a desire to profyte for the which cause they desire to haue Christe abyde with them 40 So when the Samaritanes were come to hym they besought hym that he would tarry with them and he aboade there two dayes So when the Samaritanes were come M. In these woordes is described the quallity of faith which commeth by the ministery of the preached Gospell By this the minde of the beleeuer is inflamed firste to sée him of whom so great things are published and beléeued Euen so these Samaritanes so soone
which the Children verye seldome consider Thou shalt neuer finde in all the Euangelicall Historyes any one Sonne which came vnto Christe and sayde Math. 17.14 and .9.18 and .15.22 Lorde come downe before that my father dye But ye shall often reade of this affection and care of Parentes for theyr Children which they haue vttered vnto Christ M. Howebeit also it appeareth in this man what corrupt preposterous loue some Parentes beare toward their Children For hée onelye séeketh the corporall health of his Sonne neglecting the Spirituall and true lyfe which the Lorde had begonne to teache He sayth not Lord helpe our fayth and the saluation of our Soules but as for our bodylye health Loue in many Parentes corrupte toward theyr Children let that bée as it séemeth good in the eyes of God But hée sayeth and that earnestlye Lorde come downe before my Sonne dye And what Father at any time came to the Lorde and sayde Lorde my Sonne hath no feare of God whereby I perceyue that hée is sicke in Soule and in great perill helpe him I beséeche thée Also they which at this daye desyre the Prayers of the Churche howe many of them is there I praye you which desyre the congregation to praye vnto God for them that they maye haue fayth the feare of God and patience 50. Iesus sayth vnto him go thy way thy sonne lyueth The man beleeued the worde that Iesus had sayde vnto him and went his waye Jesus sayeth vnto him Bv. The Lorde in verye déede confesseth that hée can doe muche more then the Ruler trusted he coulde do being the Lorde of lyfe and death which can both retayne the lyfe when it is departing from the body and also when it is cleane gone call the same againe For hée sayeth Goe thy waie thy Sonne liueth C. signifying that hée is escaped out of the perrill of death But séeing this man procéeding and perseuering in intreating and praying Christ obtained at the leangth his heartes desyre thou mayest gather that Christ dyd not reprehend him because he would wholly reiect him and refuse his praiers but rather to correct that vice which staied him from comming to the true fayth And we sayde alreadye before that this reprehension belonged rather to all the people than to one man Moreouer here the singuler humanitye and gentlenesse of our Sauiour Christ appeareth in that hée bearing with the mannes rudenesse extended his power farther than hée looked for Hée requested that Christ would heale his sonne by comming vnto him Hée thought that he could heale his sicke Sonne of his disease but he dyd not beléeue that he could rayse his Sonne being dead from death to lyfe and therefore hée vrgeth him to make haste least death preuent him R. and by this making of haste hee declareth his incredulitye For vnbeleefe maketh haste but Fayth wayteth and tarieth the Lordes leasure Faith taryeth the Lordes leasure Esa 28 1â— And therefore the Prophete sayeth Hee which beleeueth shall not make haste C. Seeing then Christ beareth with both these infyrmityes we maye hereby gather of howe great price hée esteemeth euen the least faith This also is worthy to bée noted that Christ in not satisfying his wil and desire worketh by meanes which we thought not of to helpe vs to the ende wée might learne not to prescribe vnto him any thing The man beleeued the woorde R. Therefore by this word of Christ not onelye the Sonne is healed but also the Fathers fayth encreased and confirmed And as the Sonne by this woorde as by a soueraigne Medicine receyueth health so also the Father receyueth strength of Faith For that fayth is strong and firme which is conceyued by the woorde and not by Myracles A. But dyd he not beleeue at the first Howe had hée come vnto Christ to obtaine any thing at his hande except hée had béene indued with some faith I aunswere Bv. Hée dyd at the first beléeue the Lorde for hée had not come vnto him if hée had not first conceyued some notable hope of his power and clemencye but so soone as he heard his worde and vnderstoode his promise he beléeued more firmelye Therefore hée troubled the Lorde no farther but went his waye and as hée beléeued hée founde his Sonne restoored to health C. For because he came with this perswacion that Christ was a Prophete of God therefore hée was so readye to beléeue that taking holde of one worde he printed the same in his mynde And although hée dyd not so reuerentlye estéeme and thinke of the power of Christ as it became him yet notwithstanding a short promise made him to conceyue sodainelye an assured hope insomuch that he beleeued the lyfe of his Sonne to bée included in the onelye woorde of Christ Promptnesse in beleeuing the worde of God With this promptnesse and readinesse ought euery one of vs to receyue the worde of God but sildome or neuer shall suche present effect followe in the hearers For howe many bée there which profite so much at the hearing of many Sermons as this prophane man profited at the hearing of one worde Wherefore wée must vse the more dilligence in shaking of our dulnesse and sâ—outh and especially wée must praye vnto God that it wyll please him so to worke in our heartes that wée maye bée no lesse readye to beléeue than hée is gentle and readye to promise 51 And as he vvas nowe going downe the seruauntes met him and told him saying Thy sonne lyueth Bv. That whiche nowe followeth doeth set foorthe as well the power of Christe as the effecte and nature of Fayth to the ende the Myracle maye bée more notable and more purelye purged from all euyll suspicion and also that the force of fayth maye more and more appeare A. For there is no doubt but that all these thinges were done by the prouidence of God M. The Lad was healed by the power of the woord of Christ otherwyse hée had dyed by the contagiousnesse of his sicknesse But this was knowen as yet to no man The Seruauntes brought woorde that his Sonne was recouered but howe and by whose power hée was reuyued that they knewe not Therefore the méeting of the seruauntes with him by the waye and the glad tydinges which they brought vnto the sorrowfull Father serued thus farre to the setting foorth of the glorye of Christ that hée might bée sayd to haue spoken the trueth concerning the sonne restoored to health though hee were absent the which seemeth to bée done by the spyrite of Prophesie and also to bée beléeued of the Father as a Propheticall Oracle C. Moreouer with the efficacye of the worde here is also described the effecte of Fayth For as Christ restored the Sonne to lyfe which was nowe at the poynt of death euen so the Father by his fayth in a moment recouered and receyued againe his Sonne safe and sounde Let vs knowe therefore that so often as the Lorde offereth vnto vs his benefites his power
at once without any space betwéene but as myracles haue theyr ende so also they ought to haue their meane Euen as Christ also teacheth 1. King 4.32 1. Kin. 17. ◠Luke 4.25 when he sayth that so many dyed in the dayes of Elizeus and none were raysed vp sauing one onely Childe and that there were so many famished Widdowes in the time of drought and one alone was reléeued by Elias Euen so the Lorde thought it sufficient to make declaracion of his presence to a fewe sicke personnes M. Moreouer the Euangelist sheweth that this was a myraculous kinde of healing of sicke personnes in thrée thinges fyrst when hée maketh mencion of troubling of the water to the ende thou mayest knowe that before this styring or troubling the Poole had no force or vertue at all to heale Secondlye hée sayeth that hée was made whole which descended first into the water to declare that after the sayd first any other whatsoeuer descended into the water in vaine Thyrdlye hée addeth that hée was made whole of whatsoeuer disease hée had to the ende thou mayest knowe that this vertue of healing was deuine and most perfect C. But the manner of healing which is here described doeth sufficiently teach vs that there is nothing more vnméete than that men should make the workes of God subiect to theyr iudgement For what helpe or remedye maye a man hope to haue of troubled water Faire and cleare water is more apte and méete to restoore health than that whiche is troubled Wherefore then is it troubled C. But thus the Lorde doeth make vs to forsake our owne iudgement and to yéelde to the obedience of Faith Wée followe to gréedelye those thinges whiche please our carnall reason without the woorde of God Therefore to the ende hee may make vs obedient vnto him hée doeth oftentimes set before vs those thinges which are contrarye to our reason R. For the Lorde executeth and finisheth his workes vnder a contrarye shewe Hée worketh lyfe by death than the which there is nothing moore contrarye to life hée worketh ioye by sorrowe libertye by Captiuitye the which is most contrarye to libertye C. Example wée haue in Naaman the Syrian whome for the curing of his Leprosie the Prophete sent to Iordan who at the first made a Iest of that which afterward hée felte in déede that God doth so worke contrary to humane reason that notwithstanding hee doeth neuer frustrate or deceyue vs. R. So Elizeus healed the waters of Hierico 2. Kin. 5.10 in casting salt into them in which there was death and barrennesse the thing being quite contrarye for otherwise Salt being put into water 2. Kin. 2.20 bringeth barrennesse and not fertillitye But as the waters of Hierico were not healed by Salte euen so in this place the troubled water healed not the sicke otherwise it hadde healed all those that had come into it at all tymes without respect of fyrst or last C. But hée so commendeth the externall signe that by the syght thereof all sicke menne might bee constrayned to haue respect vnto him the onelye aucthour of grace Bathes without God are of no force or vertue Bv. If therefore the Bathes that bée in Swicerland in Iuliers in Sicilie in Valeria in Englande and diuers other Countreyes doe helpe those that are diseased the same is to bée attributed to the goodnesse of God For there are no earthlye thinges which haue in them any force or vertue to helpe men except they bée made effectuall by the power of him that is omnipotent Neuerthelesse those benefites whiche are geuen to vs by meanes are not to bée contempned neyther ought wée to abuse them For all the giftes of God ought to bée vsed to the glorye of God to our soules health and for the necessitye of our bodye C. But wée must alwayes beware that wée doo not ascribe that to creatures which belongeth onely to God 5. And a certayne man was there whiche had beene diseased thyrtye and eyght yeeres Bv. After the description of the place of the time the occasion of the benefite of Christ the benefite it selfe is now added with the circumstaunces by which it was made more manifest For the Lord dyd not take at a venture some one sicke person from among the multitude to heale the same but hée chose out one amongst all the rest which was most miserable both for the daungerousnesse of the disease and also for the long continuaunce of the same and finallye suche a one as especiallye wanted the helpe of others R. So that the Euangelist therfore maketh mencion of the continuaunce of the disease fyrst of all that the greatenesse of the Miracle might bée commended secondlye to teache that hée was not by chaunse troubled with so gréeuous and languishing a disease the space of eyght and thyrtye yéeres and that his griefe was not prolonged by chaunce neyther that hée was without any consideration preuented by others which went into the water before him neyther that without cause he wanted a man which might put him into the Poole after the troubling of the water For all these thinges were thus disposed and ordered by the wyll of God that Christ might bée gloryfied Iohn 9.1 A. The lyke maye bee sayde of him which was borne blinde And of Lazarus Iohn 11.39 which was not onelye sicke but also dyed and laye foure dayes in the Graue wayting for Christ Also of the woman whiche was diseased with the bloodye flyre Math. 9.20 for the space of twelue yeres and of that other woman whiche had the spirite of infirmitye eyghtéene yeres could not lyft vp her selfe aright vntyll such time as Christ healed her R. Euen so let vs certainelye beléeue that all our infirmityes Luk. 13.11 and afflictions doe continue with vs the longer especiallye by the wyll and pleasure of God that hée at the length maye bée gloryfied And the name of GOD is gloryfied when as by some déede or other the power wisedome or mercye of God is manifested that thereby the godlye maye beginne to prayse him and learne to trust in him and to feare him according as it is sayde in the Psalme Psal 50.15 Call vppon mee in the daye of trouble and I wyll delyuer thee and thou shalt glorifye mee R. If therefore thou bée afflicted not with an hourelye but with a continuall Crosse suffer the hande of the Lorde I beséeche thée pacientlye which afflicteth thée of good wyll I woulde not haue thee throughe infidellytye to grudge or to thinke the time long but by Fayth abyde his leasure being assured that although the Lorde tarrye long yet notwithstanding when hée commeth hée wyll come quicklye and wyll not bée slowe Habac. 2.3 M. But concerning the name of this sicke man there is no mencion made for hée had no manner of estimation in this worlde by reason of his miserable state and condition For suche is the manner of the world that it
M. This is to be vnderstoode of those thinges which Christ dyd at that time and which hée intended to doe afterward vntyll his ascention C. For he declareth by these woordes that the myracle which hée had shewed in healing the sicke man was not the chéefest of those works which the father had committed vnto him For we must note that he had geuen there a taste onelye of that grace of the which he was properly both a Minister and the aucthour namelye that he might restore lyfe vnto the worlde B. Therefore where he speaketh here of greater thinges he meaneth the raysing againe of men from death to life the which was a liuely Image both of the generall resurrection of all men which should be in the latter day and also of the internal iustification of the elect by faith both which we shal enioye by his power as hereby he hath declared What greater workes than these can the father do Because ye should maruaile Here he doth geue a secrete nyp to their ingratitude because they despised that so manifest a shewe token of the power of God As if he should say Although ye bée dull and sencelesse yet those things which God shall doe hereafter by mee shall make ye to maruayle whether ye wyll or no. Notwithstanding this seemeth not to bée fulfilled séeing yee knowe that in séeing they sawe not according to the saying of the Prophete Aunswere is made Esay 6.9 that Christ spake not here of theyr affection but onely noted howe magnificently hee would within a while after declare him selfe to bée the Sonne of God M. Wherefore hée sayde not That yee might beleeue but he sayde That yee might maruaile because the wicked of whome hée speaketh here would easylye bee caused to wonder but would not in any wyse bee brought to fayth They maruayled when Lazarus being raysed vp they sayde This man doeth many signes Ioh. 11.47 but they dyd not herevpon by and by beléeue on him but consulted the more to kyll him AVG. They maruailed therefore but they were not conuerted M. But this kinde of admiracion brought to passe that they had no excuse for theyr mallice and impietye as wée shall sée in the two and twentye verse of the fiftéene Chapter following 21. For lykewyse as the Father raiseth vp the dead and quickeneth them euen so the Sonne quickeneth whome he wyl For as the Father rayseth vp Bv. By euident actes or by operation hée prooueth that the Father and the Sonne doe all one thing and are therefore equall in the vnitye of substaunce being one true God C. Therefore briefelye hée here declareth what office was committed vnto him of the Father For although hée séemeth to chose one kinde yet notwithstanding his Doctrine is generall in the which hée Preacheth him selfe to bée the aucthour of lyfe For it contayneth in it Lyfe Righteousnesse all the gyftes of the holye Ghost al the partes of our Saluacion Bv. As if hée shoulde saye It is proper to the higher substance to rayse from the dead to preserue and to quicken but I rayse from the dead preserue quicken I differ nothing therefore from the substance of the Father Yea by what meanes and power soeuer the Father doeth quicken by the same doe I make alyue also But wée must note howe Christ bringeth lyfe vnto vs for hée founde vs all dead therefore we must néedes beginne at the resurrection Neuerthelesse it is not superfluous that hée ioyneth these twoo wordes to rayse and to quicken togeather because it is not sufficient that wée are deliuered from death except Christ fullye and perfectlye restore vnto vs lyfe M. Furthermore wée ought not to gather out of these woordes that the father rayseth vp some and the Sonne othersome from death when as they are not onelye equall but also doe worke a lyke as is sayde afore Wherevpon Iohn 11.41 when hée raysed vp Lazarus he lyfting vp his eyes towarde Heauen gaue thankes to his heauenly Father to the ende wée maye beholde in that worke not onelye the power of the sonne but the power of the Father also Bv. This Parcell Whome hee wyll doeth chalenge vnto the Sonne not onelye full and frée power but also noteth the order of redemption and Saluacion C. For hée maketh not this life appertayning to all men but signifieth that he doth specially bestow this grace vpon the elect Thhe beleeuing are the elect Bv. And they are the elect and chosen of God which beléeue A. Therefore as Christ when hée was vpon the earth coulde haue raysed all the dead to lyfe agayne if it had so pleased him and yet notwithstanding Math. 9. is read to haue raysed onelye a fewe as Iairous Daughter the Widdowes sonne and Lazarus Luke 7. Iohn 11. euen so although hée hath free and full power in him selfe to quicken yet notwithstanding he vseth the same onely towarde the elect for the Sonne quickeneth whome hée wyll 22. Neyther Iudgeth the Father any Man but hath committed all Iudgement to the Sonne C. Nowe hée more plainlye expoundeth the whole affyrming that the Father in the personne of the Sonne doeth gouerne the worlde and by the same ruleth all thinges B. For it is méete that as God made all thinges by his word euen so also he doth iudge rule and gouerne all thinges by the same C. For the Euangelist taketh iudgement for Rule and Power according to the Phrase of the Hebrewe tongue Nowe wée haue the same namelye that Christe hath receyued the Kingdome of Heauen of the Father to gouerne and rule Heauen and Earth at his pleasure A. For all thinges are geuen to him of the Father Also all power is geuen to him in Heauen Mat. 11.27 and in earth C. But this is not spoken so muche in respect of GOD Mat. 28.18 as of menne least any man shoulde Imagine that the Father hauing resigned his imperiall ryght shoulde bée idle as a priuate man in Heauen But there is nothing chaunged in the Father in that hee hath made Christ King and Lorde of all Christ Lorde of Heauen and earth with the Father Colo. 1.15 for hée is in the Sonne and worketh in him But so soone as we séeke to ascende vnto GOD all our sences fayle vs Christ is set before our eyes as the liuelye inuisible Image of God in whose face GOD the Father who otherwyse is farre from vs appeareth vnto vs least the bare Maiestye of GOD by his excéeding brightnesse shoulde ouercome vs. M. But the Bishoppe of Rome that Antichrist the Sonne of perdition doeth not without blasphemye chalenge to him selfe this power of iudging all men and with great impudencye being a sinnefull man neyther Iudging iustlye nor being exempted iustlye from the iudgement of other men The Bâ—shoppe oâ— Rome 〈◊〉 blasphemeâ— sayth that hée ought to bée iudged of no man A. This is his Sacrilegious Tyrranny by which hée is not ashamed to take that to him selfe which belongeth
onely to the Sonne of God As though Christ ascending into Heauen had vtterlye forsaken this office and ought not rather to raygne vntyll hée haue put all his enemies vnder his féete M. If therefore Christe bée appointed of the Father Psal 110.1 to bée the Iudge of all menne 1. Cor. 15.25 hée must néedes bée most wyse and suche a one as no man can deceyue Herevppon hée is sayde to bée a knower of secréetes and a searcher of heartes M. that wée hauing gotten suche a Iudge maye learne to walke before him all the dayes of our lyfe in sinceritye of the heart euen as if wée were alwaye before his face and in his sight 23. Because that all men shoulde honour the Sonne euen as they honour the Father Hee that honoureth not the Sonne the same honoureth not the Father whiche hath sent him Because that all men R. As the father hath geuen all power of Iudgement to the sonne so he will be honoured in the person of his sonne C. For he doth not so raigne in the person of Christe as though hée him selfe liued idelye in heauen as slouthfull Kinges are wount to do but béecause he might declare his mightie power presence in Christ For what other thing signifieth these woordes Because that all men shoulde honour the sonne then that the father would bee knowne and woorshipped in the Sonne God the Father in Christe Therefore it is our parte to séeke God the father in Christe there to beholde his power and there to worship him For the father hath wholly poured him selfe into the sonne To what ende Surely to the ende that al men might honour the Sonne that is to saye that whosoeuer will attaine to saluation in God worship God and beléeue in God hée might do this by his sonne Christe For no man can obtaine saluation in God without Christe Saluation onely in Christe because Gods sauing health is placed wholly in Christ In like manner no man can worship God but by Christe because Christe is the wisdome and power of God Moreouer Iohn 10.9 Iohn 14.9 no man can beléeue in God but by Christ because Christ is the Dore the waye the truth the life Wherefore He that honoreth not the sonne the same honoreth not the Father C. All men will confesse that God ought to be worshipped insomuch that we haue this féeling and vnderstanding ingraffed in vs by nature there is no man that dare deny this honour vnto God Yet neuerthelesse mens minds erre and go astraie in seking after God Hereuppon come so many false Gods hereuppon commeth such abhominable Idolatry Therefore we shall fynde the true God no where else then in Christ neither shall we otherwise rightly worship him then in kissing his deere sonne Psal 2.12 as the Prophet Dauid teacheth Bv. Therefore if any man woulde worship the father without the Sonne as do the Iewes and Turkes as though he hadde not a sonne like and coequall with him in all thinges he misseth the worship of the father For he cannot be a father which wanteth a sonne R. We must note therefore that the name of God when it is separated from Christ is nothing else but a vaine fantasie and Imagination Wherefore whosoeuer he bée that desireth to haue his worship acceptable vnto the true God let him not depart from Christe R. For whosoeuer reiecteth Christ by infidelitie reiecteth God The Ethnicke also affirmeth that he worshippeth God the creator of heauen earth the Iewe also saith the like of him selfe and the wicked man which is a Christian onely in name braggeth of the same but because Christ to the Ethnike is foolishnes to the Iewe an offence and to the wicked contempte 1. Cor. 1 23. none of them do truely beléeue in God neither truely worship God for he will not be worshiped but by Iesus Christe C. Whereuppon the Euangelist Sainct Iohn saith in his Epistle 1. Ioh. 2.22 The same is Antechriste which denieth the father and the sonne And the Apostle Paule writeth that it is the will of God that euery tongue shal confesse that the Lorde is Iesus Christe to the glory God the father Philip. 2.11 C. Neither was the condicion of the fathers otherwise vnder the Law For although they had an obscure sight of Christ vnder shadowes yet notwithstanding God neuer reuealed him self without Christ But now so soone as Christ was exhibited in the fleshe and was appoynted to bee our King all the world ought to haue submitted it selfe vnto him as vnto God the Father For séeing the father hath commaunded him to sit on his right hand whatsoeuer he be that imagineth a God without Christ he maymeth one halfe of him R. But what honour is that which appertaineth to the sonne It followeth 24. Veryly Verylye I saye vnto you He that heareth my woorde and beeleeueth on him that sent mee hath euerlasting life and shal not come into Iudgement but is escaped from death to life Verily Verilie I saye vnto you C. Here is expressed what manner of honour is required lest any manne shoulde thinke that the same consisteth in some external right only or in vaine ceremonies R. For Christ séeketh not externall honour which superstitious men geue vnto him but hée séeketh for faith because to beléeue is to geue the greatest honour that maye bée to the father and the sonne The Gospel is the the Scepter of Christ C. Whereuppon the doctrine of the Gospell is as a Scepter vnto Christ by which he gouerneth the faithfull whome the father hath made subiect vnto him And this definition is firste of all worthy to bée noted Nothing is more vsuall and common then the false profession of Christianisme For the Papistes which are the moste sworne enemies vnto Christe doe notwithstanding too impudently bragge and boast of his name but here Christe requireth of vs no other honour then that we shoulde obey his Gospel Whereuppon it followeth that what honour soeuer hipocrits geue vnto Christ it is nothing els but a Iudas kisse How often tymes soeuer they call him a king they do nothing but spoile him of his kingdome and power so long as they beléeue not the gospell M. Therefore hée which heareth not the woorde of Christe that is to saye which receiueth it not as the worde of the sonne of God sent into this worlde of the father for our saluation he it is which greatly dishonoureth the sonne and the Father Ioh. 4.44 He said that a Prophet was not without honour sauing in his owne country It is a Discredite to the Prophet sent of God yf so be his word be not beléeued And in another place this discredit is said to be vnbeliefe the which happened to the sonne of God among the Nazarites R. Moreouer Mar. 6.6 because to beléeue séemeth to many to be a thing so easy In somuch that they thinke they beleeue when they only heare this name thinking that to beléeue is
are lame and corrupt Therefore they are here called the doers of good workes whome Paule calleth zealous and louers of good workes Titus 2.14 But this estimation and iudgement dependeth vpon the fatherly clemency and acceptation of our God who alloweth that fréelye for good which deserueth to be reiected as euill and vnperfect M. Moreouer here shal appeare a doble ende of humaine things in the resurrection euen as also the very wordes of Christ doe sufficiently declare and not without cause for there is a diuersitie among mortall men Elect and reprobate some are elctted othersome are reprobated to the ende that euerye parte might haue his right ende Therefore Christ sayth that when he hath gathered togither all Nations before him he will seperate them as a shéepheard deuideth the shéepe from the Goates and will place the shéepe on his ryght hande and the Goates on his left hande Mat. 25.33 Wherefore let it not trouble any man if he shall sée in this life Tares mixt with good féede and the stincking Goates mingled among the shéepe When that houre of iudgement shall come that is to saye when these endes that are appoynted from the beginning of the world shall come euery man shal be seperated and appoynted to his proper ende For the reprobate shall go into euerlasting paine that is to the resurrection of iudgement or condemnation and the Iust into eternall lyfe that is to saye into the resurrection of life For the Angels shall go forth and shall seperate the wicked from amonge the Iust and shall throw them into the furnace of whot burning fyre where shal be weping and gnashing of teethe Mat. 13.41 Bv. All men therefore enioy the common naturall and sensible life as well good as euell and they shall all rise from the same againe notwithstanding by the iudgement of the Iust Iudge Christ Iesus the condition and state of theire lyfe to come shall not be a lyke Psal 5 M. For seeing he is a God which is not pleased with Iniquity A. When he hath gathered the wheate into his barne that is to say when he hath called and receyued the faithfull which imbraced Godlynes to possesse his kingdome for euer he shall burne the chaffe that is vnfrutefull men and workers of iniquity with vnquenchable fyer Mat. 3.12 The whiche Sainct Iohn expressed in these woordes He which ouercommeth shall possesse all thinges and I will be his God and hee shall be my sonne But the fearefull and vnbeleeuing and abhominable Apoc. 2◠and murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all lyers shall haue their parte in the lake which burneth wiih fier and brimstone which is the seconde death For there shall enter into it no vncleane thing neyther whatsoeuer worketh abhomination or maketh lyes but they which are written in the Lambes booke of lyfe The which also the scripture setteth foorth in other wordes saying Ver. 27 Esa 66.24 Mar. 9.41 Their worme shall not dye and the fier shall not be quenched M. The which manifestly maketh against those which pronounce generally all men to be saued For as euerlasting life is layde vp for the elect euen so there wayteth for the reprobate that eternall fier whiche is prepared for the Diuell and his Angels C. Mat. 25. ◠And wheras the Papistes of these places gather that euerlasting life is gotten by merites they may easely bée refuted for Christ speaketh not only here of the cause of saluation Merites deserue not euerlasting lyfe but also putteth a noate and difference betwéene the elect and the reprobate the which he doth to wyn and bring his seruauntes to holynesse and innocencye And wée trulye doe not deny but that faith ioyned with a desire to lyue well and vprightly iustifieth but do onely teache that we cannot repose our trust and confidence in any thing else saue in the mercy of God A. But concerning this wée haue spoken more at large Mat. 16.27 and .25.34 in our exposition of Mathew 30. I can of my owne selfe doe nothing as I heare I iudge and my iudgemen is iust because I seeke not my owne wyll but the wyll of the Father which hath sent mee I can not of my owne selfe Bv. After the confirmation and probation of his diuinitie and that he was the sonne equall to the Father in all thinges hée returneth to the proposition and occation of the disputacion from the which hée was digressed and gathereth all thinges into a certaine particular Epiloge or conclusion M. And because hée had arrogated to him selfe many thinges hée sheweth that he hath done the same iustlye and vppon good consideracion As if hée should saye B. I haue declared vnto you what I am with the Father and what I haue receyued of him that I worke all thinges with the Father and that with him I raise the dead to life By these thinges you sée that I am farre from doing any thing which is contrary or against him eyther by breaking the Sabboth or else by orrogating to my selfe that which is proper to him alone I confesse that of my selfe I can do nothing being a man as you sée these thinges are geuen to me of the Father hée bringeth all thinges to passe in mée As I heare of him and as I knowe by experience so I iudge in all thinges there is nothing in mée I saye nothing I doe nothing which belongeth not to the Father I knowe no part of my wyll which is not agréeing to the wyll of my Father I desire nothing I goe about nothing which is not according to the good pleasure of my Father so farre I am from prophaning the Lords Sabboth and that which is more from blaspheming him the which falselye ye obiect against me C. Therefore Christ speaketh not here of his bare diuinitie but as hée is endewed with our fleshe he admonisheth vs not to estéeme of him according to the outward shewe because there is more in him than there is in a man Secondlye we must sée and consider with whom he had to do His purpose was to refell the Iewes which sought to oppose or set him against God Therefore he doth deny that he doth any thing as man because God which dwelt in him was his guide moderator This alwayes we must remember that so often as Christ speaketh him selfe he doeth onely assume or take to him selfe that which is proper to a man because he had respect vnto the Iewes which wickedly sayd that he was a priuate person and no better than one of the common sort of people After the same manner he referreth to the Father whatsoeuer is aboue man This woord Iudgement as it doeth properly belong to Doctrine so also it doth appertaine to the whole administration as if he should say that he hath the Father his aucthour in all thinges whose wyll is to him a rule in all thinges And my iudgement is iust M. This is not to be
desart where the Lorde fed the multitude For Luke sayeth that the Lord went a part by shippe into a desart place of the Citye of Bethsaida Therefore the Lorde commaunded him to goe before him towarde Bethsaida to the side of the shoare eyther because this was the more conuenient place of passage or else because by this commaundement he intended somewhat else which is vnknown to vs. That also which Mathewe and Marke haue that they went ouer to the lande of Genesar is nothing contrary to that which Iohn writeth that they went to Capernaum because they speake generallye of the lande to the which they arriued and Iohn perticularlye of the Citye Capernaum to whiche they came Therfore there is no such disagréement betwéene these places as maye at the first sight séeme to be And it was nowe darke C. Iohn pretermitteth many Circumstaunces which the other haue as by reading them ye may sée 18. And the Sea arose vvith a great wynde that blewe This history is expounded in the fouretéene Chapter of Mathew from the fortye and eyght verse vnto the fiftye and thrée verse 19. So vvhen they had rowed about fiue and twenty or thirty furlongs they saw Iesus walking on the Sea and drawing nye to the Ship and they vvere afrayde B. Because the Disciples of Christ did not sufficiently perceiue and knowe the Lordes power by the miracle of the Loaues they were to be exercised by this perryll and daunger of the Sea R. For the Tempest of the Sea was not raysed about the Disciples by chaunce but by the wise dispensation of Christ he being absent whereby his presence might the more earnestlye bée desired of his Disciples and might learne howe necessary Christ was in aduersitye Afflictions Euenso the godly are afflicted with Crosses with afflictions and with calamities that they might with more feruent prayer call vppon Christ by faith Contrarywyse the wicked the more they are afflicted the farther they goe from God For they do not acknowledge the Lorde in tribulation but Sathan C. And it may séeme very absurd that the Disciples of Christ are so vexed when others haue quiet sayling but so the Lord oftentimes exerciseth his with greuous perrilles that they may the more familliarlye knowe him in tyme of their deliueraunce A. Reade for larger matter in the fouretéene of Mathew and in the sixt of Marke also 20. But he sayeth vnto them It is I bee not afrayde C. Here S. Iohn setteth before vs as in a glasse what knowledge of Christ it is we can conceyue without the worde and what it bringeth For if he geue vnto vs but a bare shewe of his Diuinitye onelye by and by wée fall to our owne imaginations and euery man maketh to him selfe an Idoll in stéede of Christ After the error of the minde followeth trembling and confused feare of the mind Knowledge of God commeth rather by the worde than by Miracles But when he beginneth to speake by and by by his voyce we receiue sound and perfect knowledge and then we haue ioye in our mindes and peace of conscience For there is great waight in those wordes It is I be not afrayd For we are here taught that we haue sufficient cause of trust in the presence of Christ in so much that we maye bée in peace and safetye But this pertayneth to none sauing onelye to the Disciples of Christ for afterwarde wée shall sée that the wicked by the same voyce were throwne downe at his féete The voyce of Christ wyll discerne the wicked from the Children of GOD Iohn 18.6 for hée is sent a Iudge to destroye the reprobate and vnbeléeuing wherefore they can not abyde his sight but they are by and by confounded But the godlye who knowe that hée is geuen to them for a mercifull Sauiour so soone as they heare his woorde whiche is to them a sure pledge both of his Diuine loue and also of theyr saluation doe recouer their strength as it were from death to lyfe and doe ioyfullye beholde the cléere skye after the stormye tempest and doe dwell in the earth in peace and being conquerers of all euill doe set his defence against all perrilles 21. And they would haue receyued him into the Shippe and immediatelye the Ship was at the land whether they went The other Euangelistes saye that they receyued him into the Shippe the which our Euangelist doeth not denye but sayeth that by and by the Shippe arriued to the lande whether they went The Miracle consisted in this that hée walked vppon the Sea and that hée made the Sea calme and thyrdly that the Ship by and by arriued to lande by the power of Christ Mathewe addeth a fourth part concerning Peter in the fouretéene Chapter C. Therefore we sée here that the Lorde doeth not onelye erect and comfort his Disciples with his worde but also in very deede deliuereth them from feare allaying the tempest M. Let vs learne therefore by this example to whome wée are bounde for this that being so oftentimes tempted wée are not ouercome in temptacions 22. The daye following when the people which stoode on the other side of the Sea sawe that there was no other Ship there saue that one wherevnto his Discyples were entered and that Iesus went not in vvith his Disciples into the Shippe but that his Discyples were gone awaye alone Bv. By lytle and lytle the Eangelist descendeth to more nygh occasions of that most diuine sermon which the Lord made in the schole of the Capernaits cōcerning the summe and briefe Compendium of our Religion namelye that hée is the true Sonne of God sent of the Father from Heauen into the world to quicken all mankinde of the which quickening the faithfull that beléeue in him are partakers But the circumstances which the Euangelist putteth downe here pertaine to this ende to teache that the multitude perceiued that Christ went ouer the Lake by his diuine power and not by Marriners skyll That therefore which Christ dyd in walking vpon the Water dyd not onely profite the Disciples to confirme their faith but was yet more fruitefull because the day folowing the whole multitude might easilye gather that he was carried ouer by his owne power and not by Shippe 23. Howbeit there came other Shippes from Tiberias nye vnto the place where they did eate bread after that the Lorde had geuen thankes After the Lord had geuen thankes C. This repeticion of thankesgiuing is not in vaine For his meaning is that Christ obtained by Praiers that those fewe Loaues dyd suffise to féede so many men and because we are colde and slowe to Praier he doeth twise put vs in minde of the same Therefore wée ought the more to noate this saying because we sée at this daye a great part of the worlde lyke brute Beastes to giue them selues to security 24. When the People therefore sawe that Iesus was not there neither his Disciples they also toke Shipping and came to Capernaum seeking for
be openly preached Wheras the more euery one knoweth and féeleth the loue of God toward hym the more he will loue hym againe If the reprobate be offended with these thinges it is no maruaile for there is nothing at the whiche they are not offended 38. For I came downe from heauen not to do that I will but what he will vvhich hath sent me This is a confirmation of the sentence going before because christ is not sought of vs in vaine For faith is the worke of God by which he declareth that we are his and hath appoynted his sonne to be the worker of oure saluation But the sonne séeketh nothing else but to fulfill the will and commaundemente of his heauenly father he will neuer therefore reiect those which are sent of the Father Wherevppon it followeth that our faith shall not be in vayne M. But whereas he saith that he doth not his owne will but the will of his Father we must not wickedly stretch the same as Heretiques do but must simply vnderstand it in that scence in the which it is spoken C. For it is an Imitacion by whiche Christe doth frame hym selfe to his hearers B. For in very deede the Sonne hath not his wil by him selfe but his wyll and hys fathers wyll are all one Looke what the father willeth the Sonne willeth the same M. Therefore his purpose was to saye nothing else but that he is wholye addicted to the wil of his father and that according to the same he wyll saue those which come vnto him lest wée shoulde thinke that there is any thing done here by man A. But concerning this kinde of speache wée haue spoken before in the fifte Chapter and in the nintéene verse 39. And this is the Fathers will vvhiche hath sent mee that of all vvhiche hee hath geuen mee I shall loose nothinge but raise it vp againe at the last daye And this is the fathers M. Because it was obscure and vnknowen to the people what was that wil of God for the executing wherof he sayd he came downe from heauen he doeth more playnly explicat the same saying And this is the fathers will c. C. By whiche wordes he doeth testifie that this is the purpose of his Father that the faithful maye finde assured saluation in Christe Wherevpon it foloweth againe that they are reprobats whiche profite not in the doctrine of the Gospell Wherfore yf we sée that to manye it tourneth to their destruction there is no cause why we shoulde be discouraged because they willingly bring euel vppon them selues Let it suffice vs that the Gospell shall preuayle alwayes to gather together the electe to saluation I shall loose no thing M. This is the exposition of that whiche he had sayde I will not cast away So that our saluation is so committed to the sonne of God that we should not onely perishe if it were possible wée coulde perishe with our owne harme but also by his transgression Therefore as Christ cannot playe by collusion and transgresse his fathers will so he cannot destroy those whome he hath receyued of the Father to saue C. But he doth not meane that he is the keeper of oure saluation for one daye or for a tyme but that he hath care for the same euen to the ende that he maye at the last bringe vs out of prison euen to the hauen of rest and peace B. For because in the last daye and in the ende of the worlde our consummation is looked for this saying of our sauioure Christe is rightly vnderstoode of the last resurrection C. And this promise is more than necessary to suche as are in misery in this infirmitie of the fleshe the which euery one of vs feele and knowe well ynough Euery moment verely the saluation of the whole world might be made voyde and of none effecte if so be the faythfull béeing holden vp by Christes hand did not boldely looke for the daye of resurrection For another cause also he maketh mencion of the resurrection béecause so longe as our lyfe is hydden we are lyke vnto deade men For what doe the faithfull dyfferre from the wicked but onelye that they being ouerwhelmed with miseryes The daye of resurrection â—is comfort to the godly and being as shéepe appointed to be slaine haue alwayes one foote in the graue yea and are very nere to be swallowed vp of death There remayneth therefore one Piller to hope and patience if so bée we omitting the state of this present lyfe doe behold and consider that laste daye and doe passe by the mynifolde lettes of this worlde vntill the fruete of faith doe appeare that is to saye the saluation of our soules M. Let vs also noate that the generall resurrection doth depende vpon the will of God whiche is of all thinges moste sertaine Therefore as impossible it is that the will of God shoulde be made frustrate and that the perfect saluation of the sonnes of God whiche dependeth vpon Gods will shoulde be by any manner of meanes hyndered as it is impossible that there shal be no resurrection which Christe sayth he will bring to passe by his power when he affirmeth that he will rayse vp the faythfull For there is no other appoynted to be the executor of his fathers will but this Christe alone who shall fully performe and finish this oure redemption which he hath purchased with his deathe in the ende of the worlde insomuche that so soone as he is a perfect sauioure we also shal be fully and perfectly redeemed Of the which redemtion he speaketh in another place saying when ye shall see these thinges looke vp and lift vp your heades for youre redemtion draweth nere A. And although the reprobates shall rise againe in their bodies as wel as the electe of God yet neuerthelesse there shall be a large difference betwéene them as it is shewed in the fift Chapter going before M. Wée are also admonished that there is and end appoynted for this present worlde when we here mencion made of the latter daye whiche notwithstanding mockers and contemners of the word of God account for a fable 40 And this is the will of him that sent me that euery on which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth one hym hath euerlasting life and I will rayse hym vp at the laste daye M. There is nothing superfluous in this repetition if so be thou rightly consider those thing which are spoken C. He had sayde that the office of defending of oure saluation was committed to hym of the Father now also he sheweth the manner how This therefore is the waye to obtaine saluation if so be wée obaye the Gospell of Christ He touched this euen nowe but nowe againe he doth better expresse that whiche before he had spoken somwhat obscurely M. And he declareth that they are geuen to hym of hys Father which beleue in hym R. For in sauing men GOD obserueth this order and doth thus manifest that eternall election by
whiche he hath chosen his in Christe Fyrst of all he sendeth his only begotten Sonne to shewe his Fathers will The manner howe out saluation is wrought he sendeth also his Aposteles to preache concerning the Sonne of God who beinge sent preache and call the Preachers are harde the hearers are called by hering commeth faith Fayth iustifieth the beleuing the iustified call one the name of the Lorde and those callers are saued and glorified For whosoeuer shall call on the name of the Lorde shal be saued C. Wherefore yf GOD will haue those whome he hath elected to be saued by fayth Ioel. 2.32 and doth after this manner confirme and execute his eternall decree whosoeuer he be that being not contented with Christe curiously inquireth of the euerlasting predestination séeketh all that in hym lyeth to be saued otherwise than God hath determined Gods election of it selfe is hyden and secrete but the Lorde hath reuealed the same by that vocation wherewith he hath called vs. Wherefore they are out of their wittes which séeke their owne and other mens saluation also out of the Labirinth of predestination not regarding the waye of faith which is before their eyes Naye by this preposterouse speculation they go aboute to ouerthrowe the force and effect of predestination For yf God haue chosen vs to this ende that we shoulde beléeue take awaye faith and our election shal be meymed and vnperfect And verely it is not meete in the counsayle and purpose of God to breke the tontinuall and appoynted order of the beginning and the ende R. Bee not therefore carefall aboute predestination neither be curious in this secret which belongeth to God For thou canst not by reason of the heauinesse of the eyes see by thyne owne witte into so high misteries But heare Christe looke into Christe in whome the fathe hath opened the secrete sentence of his predestination and in whome it was at the last reuealed whiche a longe tyme laye hid For by Christ we are assured that euery one whiche beleeueth is predestinate for whome he hath predestinate Rom. 8.30 hym he hath called by his Gospell that he maye beleeue and that he maye bee iustified by faith If therefore thou shalt finde thy selfe to be in the fayth of Christe thou shalt finde also that thou art elected and predestinated by God C. For as election and Godes calling are inseperable and go together euen so when God doth effectually call vs to the Fayth of Christe let it preuayle so muche with vs as yf he shoulde confirm his decrée concerning our saluation with a sure seale For the testimony of the Spirite is nothing else than the sealyng of oure adoption as Paule teacheth Therefore euery mans faith is a sufficient witnesse 2. Cor. 1.22 of Godes eternall predestination Ephe. 1.13 insomuche that to seeke farther is greate wickednesse Because he doth greate iniurie to the holy Ghost whiche refuseth to subscribe to his simple testimonye Seeing and beleeuing Christe opeseth against the former sentence by whiche he had cast in the Iewes teeth their vnbelefe whenas notwithstanding they sawe now in the sonnes of God is ioyned the obedience of faith with the scence and féeling of that deuine power whiche they perceyue to be in Christ Insomuche that Séeing is playnly taken for knoweledge For he whiche playnly knoweth the Sonne cannot choose but beleue in hym For he acknowledgeth hym to be the onely Sauioure God lyfe and all in all The wicked sée and know him but they do not throughly see and playnely knowe hym therefore are they made inexcusable because they cannot beléeue God or loue him M. And whereas he made mencion of eternall lyfe before the resurrection his meaning is that the faithfull haue already euerlasting lyfe euen in this lyfe before they are raysed but through hope by whiche they are saued and doe syt with Christe in the heauens and shall enioye the same in very déede after the resurrection as we sée before The whiche wée must diligently noate lest wée thinke that we shall get lyfe by the merites of oure good workes strayght after we haue receyued fayth but let vs be sure that the same is attributed to fayth by whiche we are regenerate into the dignitie and inherytance of the Sonnes of God 41. The Iewes then murmured at hym because he sayde I am the bread of life which came downe from heauen R. Behoulde here I praye you the mutable and waueryng Iudgement of the people A lytlle before they sought to honor Christe as a kinge and nowe because they haue not their will and desyer they murmure against hym they conteinne deryde disdayne and reproue hym of a lye Bv. He had layde the foundation of Christian fayth which was afterwarde to be repeated of the godly that it might the more firmely abyde in their myndes but that doctrin of piety is assalted and withstoode dyuersly and by many enemyes Whereby wée learne howe the worlde is affected toward the preaching of the Gospell C. For the Euaungelist teacheth that the murmuryng aroase here hence because the Iewes being offended at the basenes of the fleshe did conceyue no deuine or celestiall thing to be in Christe R. They had required a signe of the Lorde whereby he might proue that he ought to be beléeued euen as Moyses had proued hym selfe by many greate signes and wonders to be suche a one as was sent of God and whom the people ought to obaye and beleeue But the Lorde did not onely geue vnto them no newe signe ouer and aboue those whiche they had séene for they were sufficient ynough but also affyrmed that he was fare more excelent then Moyses and pronounced himself to be very God because he preached very often tymes of him selfe that he woulde giue eternall lyfe to those that woulde beléeue in hym and also that he would preserue them from death and in the last daye place them in euerlasting blisse These thinges when they vnderstoode not they began to murmure against hym because he extolled hym selfe aboue a man M. But this people haue as it were by inheritaunce this peruerse and vntoward disposition that when faith is néedefull they murmure And to murmure is nothing else than eyther by impatience Murmuration or by disdayne of the mynde to complayne and fynde falte with those thinges whiche seeme to be spoken or done vniustly Thus often tymes they murmured in the wildernesse that is to saye they complayned of God and Moyses as though those thinges whiche were done were done vniustly So to these men it séemed that the Lorde sayd Impudently I am the breade whiche came downe from heauen But wherefore are they not rather angery with them selues that they vnderstande not these thinges so greatly necessary Why doe they not rather murmure amonge them selues that they loued their belly so much Wherfore doe they not praye for the gift of faith why doe they not beséeche him more playnly to instruct them concerning these
taught of the father Holy ghost our schole mayster the which teaching must not be such that a man shall sée the father in this fleshe but the Children of God shall be taught by the inward working of the spirit 1. Cor. 2.10 For they vpon whome it breatheth shal search out the profound misteries of God Mat. 11.27 To this effect also pertayneth this sentence No man knoweth the sonne but the Father also No man hath seene God at any tyme Ioh. 1.18 the only begotten sonne whiche is in the bosome of the Father he hath shewed him to vs. C. When he saith that the father is onely knowen to him he meaneth that this office properly belongeth vnto him selfe to manifeste him to men whiche otherwise is hidden far from vs. 47. Verely verily I saye vnto you hee that putteth his trust in mee hath euerlasting lyfe R By thys sentence our sauioure Christe declareth how we are made the disciples of his father namely by fayth in Christe Iesus by whiche it commeth to passe that wée obtayne euerlasting life What it is to beléeue in Christe wee haue before declared For we muste not immagine a confused and vaine fayth whiche spoyleth Christe of his power suche a faith is that which the Papistes haue who beléeue of Christe as they list them selues for therefore we obtayne lyfe by fayth because we knowe that in Christe all the partes of lyfe are contayned 48. I am the breade of life M. After that Christe had answered those murmurers and had sufficiently prouided for that offence which they hadde taken by the humilitye of his fleshe and by the knowledge whyche they had of hym he nowe consequently maketh repetition of those thinges whiche he had spoken and returneth to that whiche he had begonne concerning Manna R. shewing by a notable comparison howe muche better this quickening breade whiche he offereth is than the oulde Manna 49. You re fathers did eate Manna in the wildernesse and are dead M. This verse is two wayes expounded Some vnderstande it generally of all those Fatheres of the Iewes whiche did eate Manna in Moyses time in the desart as well Godly as vngodly insomuche that the Lord speaketh here in this place not of the death of the soule but of the body But othersome expound it of the wicked only whiche did eate Manna withoute fayth of the trueth in the whiche is lyfe and therefore are also deade that is to saye they perished euerlastingly But it séemeth not necessarye that wée here distinguishe betwéene the beléeuing and the vnbeléeuing Iewes C Onelye Christ sayth that Manna was a corruptible meate to their Fathers M. being foode not of the soule but of the body not sempiternall but temporall which coulde not saue them from death C. It followeth therefore that mens soules finde foode no where but in him whereby they maye be fedde into euerlasting lyfe 1. Cor. 10.3 For we must remember what was spoken in another place that there is no mention made here of Manna as Christ was a secrete figure For in that respect Paule calleth hym spiritual meat but here Christ frameth his speache to his hearers who being onely carefull for the féeding of their bellies had no farther consideration of any thinge in Manna He doth therefore Iustly pronounce that their fathers are deade that is to saye which were in like manner addicted to their bellies 50. This is that breade whiche commeth downe from heauen that if any man eate therof hee shoulde not dye C. Christ inuiteth and calleth those to whome hée speaketh to eate when he sayth that hée came that a man might eate For this kinde of speache is as muche as if he shoulde saye that hée is to bée eaten of so manye as will eate Shall not dye M. Christians dye aswell as other mortal men but they dye onely in bodye for a time and not in soule for euer And although the soules of the vnbeléeuing are immortall also yet notwithstanding their condicion is mortall and miserable insomuch that being aliue in pleasure they are counted deade 1. Tim. 5.6 Euen as the Apostle speaketh of the Widdow which liued in pleasure For the lyfe of the vnbeléeuing is not the true lyfe but a false imagination of lyfe and a mere phantasie by which they thinke themselues to lyue aloane when as indéede they are starcke deade Wee must also noate the vniuersall formes of speaking when he sayth If any man eate For by this manner of speache hée meaneth that hée is offered to all men insomuch that whosoeuer vseth hym shall be preserued in lyfe 51. I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen If any eate of this bread he shall lyue for euer And the breade that I wyll gyue is my fleshe which I will giue for the lyfe of the worlde The Lord doth often tymes repeate this that all that beléeue in him shall haue euerlasting lyfe C. Because there is nothing more necessarie to bée knowne howe hardelye fayth taketh place in vs and howe soone it vanisheth awaye againe Wée all desire lyfe but in séeking of the same wée foolishlye wander in by wayes and the greater parte despise the same when it is offered For what is he that doth not fayne and promise lyfe vnto hym selfe withoute Christe And what is he that is satisfied and contented with Christe aloane Therfore this repetition is not superfluouse when Christ so often tymes affirmeth that it is he whiche geueth lyfe to the worlde For he taketh vnto him selfe aloane the name of breade that he might remoue out of oure myndes al false and fayned hope of lyfe Christ is the breade of lyfe M. What can the glory and plenty of terrene thinges profite in the whiche there is no life yf so be wée loose this breade in the whiche alone all saluation and euerlasting lyfe doeth consiste C. He nowe calleth that the liuing breade whiche before he called the bread of lyfe and all in one sence Afterwarde he sayth it came from heauen because in this worlde the figure whereof passeth and vanisheth awaye the spirituall and incorruptible lyfe is not to be found but onely in the heauenly kingdome of God So often as he maketh mencion of this worde Eate he exhorteth vs to faith whiche onely bringeth to passe that wée enioye this breade to lyfe And this is not in vayne because there are but a fewe whiche will voutsafe to reache out theyr hande to put this breade to their mouth naye when the Lord putteth the same to their mouthes they will scarse taste of the same but some fill them selues ful of wynde and othersome béeing lyke to Tantalus doe hungar and ar like to starue with meate before their mouthes And the breade that I will giue C. Because this secrete powre of geuing lyfe concerning whiche he spake might be referred to his diuine essens he nowe descendeth to the second degrée and teacheth that lyfe is included in his fleshe that men
fleshe which he woulde giue to the death this verily was that which troubled them offended them and drewe them away from the Lorde and gaue them occasion to murmure Dalying therefore with the worde of the Lorde they wrested the same to another scence than hée spake the same 53. Iesus therefore sayde vnto them verelye I saye vnto you except ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drink his bloode ye haue no lyfe in you C. Déepe displeasure moued our sauiour Christ at this time to sweare when he saw his grace with such prowd contempt to be reiected For hée doth not vse nowe simple doctrine but to terrefie them mingleth threatnings therewith For hée denownceth euerlasting destruction to all whiche shall refuse to séeke for to receyue life from his fleshe Bv. And that which they sayde was absurde and impossible to be done that hée proueth to be most necessarye but in sounde scence and not in that carnall and grosse scence C. As if hée shoulde saye if ye contemne my fleshe know ye for a suretie that there remayneth to you no other hope of lyfe This vengeaunce hangeth ouer the heades of all such as are contemners of the grace of Christ that they and their pride shal perishe togither And they are to be vrged with this precise seueritie least they procéede in flattering themselues For if so be we threaten death to the sicke which despise remedy by Phisicke prouided what shall wée saye or doe to the wicked who séeke to abolishe lyfe so much as in them lyeth The flesh of the sonne of man B. He calleth himselfe here the sonne of man that hée might the more stronglye confounde that false iudgement which they had of him For in that hée appeared to be a man and base in outwarde shewe they thought him to be madde and out of his wittes to arrogate vnto himselfe so muche Therefore hée acknowledged himselfe to be the sonne of man a vile and abiect man but yet to shewe herewithall what laye hidde in the contemned and abiect shewe of hys manhod he denied any man to haue eternal life which did not eate of the son of man and drinke his bloode that is to saye which had not Christ liuing in him being assured that hée is redéemed by his sacrifice and made the sonne and heyre of God C. The scence therefore is this contemne mée as yée list the base and and abiect shew of my fleshe yet notwithstanding life is included in this contemtible fleshe of the which if you depriue your selues ye shall finde nothing else where to quicken you It was a grose errour of the Fathers which thought that infauntes were depriued of euerlasting lyfe except they giue vnto them the Eucharist For there is no word here of the Sacrament of the bodye and blood of Christ but Christ goeth forwarde in the Metaphor of the eating of hys fleshe and of the drinking of his bloode which he had begon Neyther doe the Bohemians rightly procéede when they go about to prooue by this testimonie that the vse of the Cuppe ought to be giuen to all alyke As touching Infants the institution of Christ doth seclud them from the supper because they cannot as yet proue examine them selues Infantes ought not to be pertakers of the Lordes Supper neyther yet celebrate the remembraunce of Christes death the whiche thing the Apostle Paule teacheth to be necessary for all those whiche come to the communion of the Supper The same Institution maketh the cuppe as well as the breade common to al men for it commaundeth that wée drinke all of the same Math. 26 27. R. Therefore to eate the fleshe and to drinke the bloude of Christe is to beléeue that Christe suffered for oure synnes A. For hym hath God made a reconciler through faith in his bloud to declare his iustice for the remission of synnes paste Rom. 10.4 Ye haue no life in you M. His meaning is that al they are deade whiche eate not this fleshe of the sonne of manne and drinke his bloud A. For as wée are all dead throughe synne so thorowe faith in Christe wée are made alyue as the Scripture teacheth 54. Who so eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude hath eternall lyfe and I will rayse him vp at the last daye VVho so eateth my flesh M. He still bouldely repeateth that which went before as commonlye they doe which speake the truth C. and hée confirmeth that which is hard to be béeleued as that mens soules are no otherwise fedde with his fleshe and bloude than the bodye is sustayned with meate and drinke M. For hée speaketh more manifestlye than hée did before when hée expresselye nameth himselfe Verelye to eate the Lorde is to abide in the Lorde and the Lorde to abide in vs. B. After this manner also we doe commonlye in these words to Eate to Drinke vnderstande not onelye the taking of meate but also the nutriment and sustentation of lyfe whiche procéedeth of the same These words pertaine not to the lords Supper Furthermore by these wordes of our Lorde it doth playnely appeare that all this place is vnaptlye and falselye expounded concerning the Supper For if it were true that this were to be referred to the Supper of the Lorde 1. Cor. 11.30 than all the that vnworthyly presume to the same being made pertakers of the body and bloude of Christ haue therewithall lyfe but we know that manye eate the same to their owne destruction and damnation And verilye it were verye fonde and vntimelye then to speake of the Supper when as yet hee had not instituted the same Therefore it is most certaine that hée speaketh here of the continual eating by fayth Notwithstanding wée must confesse that thereis nothing spoken here which is not figured in the Supper and truelye giuen to the faythfull and therfore Christ made his holy Supper to bée as it were a seale to this sermon And this is the cause why our Euaungelist Iohn maketh mention of thys Supper And J will rayse him vp at the last daye M. Hée promiseth euerlasting lyfe before the resurrection to the ende wée might know that the faythfull are endued with euerlasting lyfe by Christ while they are in this lyfe euen as it is sayde in another place C. And Christ so often ioyneth the resurrection to euerlasting lyfe because our saluation is hid euen vntill that daye Therefore what Christ will giue vnto vs no man can féele but hee which hauing ouercome the worlde setteth before his eyes the last resurrection 55. For my flesh is meate in dede and my blood is drinke in deede This is the reason why he whiche eateth the fleshe of Christe and drinketh his bloode hath euerlasting lyfe Because sayeth hée my fleshe is meate in déede and my bloode is drinke in déede C. As the body with hongar doth languishe and pine awaye euen so the soule doth by and by perishe yf so be the same be not fed
whith heauenly foode For when he affirmeth that his fleshe is meate in dede hys meaning is that those soules are like to famishe which wante this meate Therefore thou shalt then fynde lyfe in Christe if so be thou séeke the matter and substaunce of lyfe in his fleshe For so soone as wée forsake the Sacrifice of hys deathe there is nothing before oure eyes but death neyther doth he bring vs any other waye to felyng of hys diuine power than by his death and resurrection M. Therefore he speketh of the redemption of mankynde whiche shoulde be by hys death for the whiche cause he intended to offer his fleshe and bloode a sacrifice to hys father for the remission of the sinnes of the whole worlde Question But why doth he seuerally make mencion of hys bloode which is contained in the fleshe Aunsvvere I aunswere Christe in this had respect and regarde te our rudenesse For when distinctly he expresseth meate and drinke by them selues he putteth vs in mynde that the lyfe whiche he geueth is perfect and complete in each poynt lest we shoulde fayne and immagine to our selues some halfe and vnperfect lyfe as yf he shoulde saye that wée shall want no parte of lyfe if so bée wée eate hys fleshe and drinke his blood Euenso in the supper whiche agreeth with this doctrine beinge not contented with the signe of breade he ioyneth therevnto the Cuppe that hauing therein a doule pledge of lyfe we maye be contented with hym aloane for he shal finde no parte of lyfe in Christe whiche doeth not beléeue that Christe alone is his lyfe 56. He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude dwelleth in me and I in hym He that eateth my fleshe M. These words pertayne to the similitude of suche as eate and drinke to this ende that he might more amply declare the premisses Meate and drinke is tourned into the fleshe and bloude of the eater and drinker of the same euenso they abyding in hym and he in them haue lyfe Otherwise meate withoute the eater or not abyding in hym that hath eaten the same doth not nourishe insomuche that lyfe cannot consist yf so be the eater and the meate be seperated a sonder These thinges are temporall and incorruptible and therefore imperfect to set forth the power of Christe and yet notwithstanding they doe after a sorte set forth a sertayne Image of hym and doe teache vs this that it is necessarily required that he which will haue eternal lyfe must haue Christe the true foode of lyfe abyding in him in suche wise that he maye by no meanes be seperated And whosoeuer eateth his fleshe and drinketh his bloud hath Christ abyding in him and he also in hym C. Séeing therefore Christe aloane contayneth lyfe in him selfe he prescribeth vnto vs here a waye howe we shall inioye the same namely if so be we eate his fleshe euen as yf he shoulde denye hym selfe to be oures otherwayes then by eating hym thorowe fayth For he shall neuer come to the God Christe whiche neglecteth man Wherfore yf thou wilt be pertaker of any thing with Christe thou must firste of al take hede that thou doest not dispise or disdayne hys fleshe Bv. Therefore in these wordes the misterye of his Incarnation and passion is more euidently and fully expressed so that he eateth the fleshe and drynketh the bloud of Christe whiche with a firme fayth beleueth that Christe the true Sonne of the liuing God was incarnate crucefied raysed againe for him that hée washed vs with his dloude from all oure sinnes and hath reconciled vs to God his father Whosoeuer beleeueth this hath lyfe within hym euen the quickening spirite of Christe the power of righteousnesse and redemtion and so Christe lyueth in hym he in Christ Dwelleth in me and I in him M. Because this meate and drink are not subiect to corruption but haue alwaye in them power to geue lyfe therefore he vsed the worde quickening to this ende that it maye agrée with that whereas he promised euerlasting lyfe to suche as eate his fleshe and drinke his bloud C. For this is as muche as if hée had sayde that this is the onely bonde of vnity and that by this meanes he doeth growe with vs when oure fayth doeth rest and staye it selfe vppon his death Bv. This place therefore of the Gospell doth agrée with that of the Apostle where he sayth Rom 3. we knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the lawe but by Faith in Christe Furthermore hereby wée maye gather that he speaketh not of the external signe of breade of whiche many of the vnbeléeuing doe eate who notwithstanding are farre from Christe Also their error is hereby confuted which thinke that Iudas did no lesse receiue the body of Christe then the reste of the Disciples seeing that Christe gaue the bread to all For this is moste sertayne that Iudas was neuer a member of Christe and it is moste absurd to make the fleshe of Christe deade fleshe and withoute spirite also they are very foolishe whiche dreame of any eating of the fleshe of Christe withoute faithe whenas onely faith is the mouth of the soule A. Therefore where faith wanteth Faith the mouth of the soule there is no eating of the fleshe of Christe 57. And the lyuinge Father hath sent me and I liue by the Father euen so hee that eateth me shall lyue by the meanes of me And the liuing Father M. This particle also serueth for the declaration of that whiche goeth before Bv. And that there might be no manner of doubt in so greate a misterye of oure saluation he doth yet more strongly confyrme that whiche hée had sayde namely that his fleshe is meate in déede and his bloud drinke in dede Insomuche that suche as were nourished therewith shoulde be without all perill of death C. Nowe therefore he passeth to the principall cause because the principall originall of life is in the Father And he preuenteth an obiection because he might séeme to detract that from God whiche belongeth to God in making him selfe the cause of lyfe So therefore he maketh him selfe the author of lyfe that he confesseth that to bée geuen hym from another whiche he ministereth to other As if he shoulde saye R. The father is lyfe in déede so also am I the true lyfe forsomuche as the Father hath wholy inprinted hym selfe in me I will not reserue this lyfe whiche the Father hath geuen to me to my selfe aloane as a spightfull and enuious person but I will also communicate the same with the faythfull that euerye one which beleeueth in me may haue that life whiche I possesse through the Father For For this cause am I sent into the worlde that euerye one which beléeueth in mée maye be pertaker of all those good thinges and graces which through the Father I possesse by nature C. Let vs noate that hée framed this occasion also to their capacity with whom hée
spake For hée compareth himselfe with his father onelye in respect of hys flesh For although the father be the beginning of life yet notwithstanding the eternall worde it selfe is also properlye lyfe But the eternal diuinitie of Christ is not here handeled because hée propoundeth him selfe as hée being cloathed with our flesh manifested himselfe to the worlde Whereas therefore hée sayth that hée liueth by the Father it doth not belong to the bare diuinitie neyther also doth it simplye agrée with the human nature but it is a title of the Sonne of GOD manifested in the fleshe Furthermore wée knowe that it is no vnwonted thing to Christ to ascribe to the Father whatsoeuer is deuine in himselfe Bv. It is also to be noated that hée sayth shall liue by the meanes of me Iustification commeth by Grace For in that we are Iustified quickened and blessed it commeth not by our owne merite but by the mere goodnesse of Christe And therefore the Lorde sayth by the mouth of the Prophet I will redeeme thee Esec 36.22 Three degrees of life not for thy sake but for my owne sake C. We muste also noate that there are reckened here thrée degrees of lyfe The firste degree hath God the lyuing Father who is a springing well but secrete and hidden The seconde degree hath the sonne who is as a conduite pype by whome lyfe is powred into vs. The thirde is that lyfe which we drawe from hym So that because God the Father in whome consisteth lyfe is farre from vs Christe is appoynted as a meane whiche is the seconde cause of lyfe that from him that might come to vs whiche otherwise lyeth secrete and hid in God This sentence therefore agréeeth with that whiche went before where the Lorde sayde Iohn 5.29 As the father hath life in himselfe so hath he geuen to the Sonne to haue life in him selfe For in diuers other places he calleth him selfe lyfe 58. This is that breade whiche came downe from heauen not as youre fathers did eate manna and are dead hee that eateth this breade shall liue euer This is that breade M. When the Iewes obiected vnto Christe the fathers which were fed of Moyses by manna he aunswered to the same thrée thinges one was that Moyses did not geue vnto them bread from heauen and that the bread whiche the Fathers did eate in the desart was not the true breade of heauen because the eaters of the same were subiecte to death The seconde was that the Father geueth the true breade of heauen the whiche breade he him selfe is The thirde is that the eaters of this bread haue euerlasting lyfe Nowe therefore to finishe this dialogue he retourneth to the comparison of Manna and of his flesh where with he began This is the summe of his wordes There is no cause why ye shoulde preferre Moyses before me because hée fed youre Fathers in the wildernesse séeing that I haue farre better meate to geue vnto you than that was for I bring with mée celestiall and euerlasting lyfe For that bread is sayde to descend from Heauen which hath no earthlye or corruptible taste but geueth the Immortallity of Gods kingdome This vertue they felt not in Manna which onely sought to fyll their bellye For there being twoo vses of the same the Iewes with whome Christ here disputed respected nothing but the corporall foode But the lyfe of the Soule is not transitorye but groweth more and moore tyll the whole man bée renued Bv. And it is manifest by these places that Faith in Christ iustifyeth all those that beléeue 59. These thinges sayde he in the Sinagogue as hee taught in Capernaum Bv. Nowe the Euangelist noateth the place where these thinges were done and spoken according to the Historicall manner thereby to declare the vndoubted trueth and certaintye of the matter C. and also that wée might knowe that there were then many present when these thinges were spoken Bv. For this talke and disputacion concerning Faith and the effecte of Fayth was in a great assemblye of the Iewes that is to saye in a Schoole Temple or Church because it pertayned to the right instruction of the whole Chuch and of the vniuersall worlde C. Hée signifyeth that this Sermon was made as of a graue and serious matter M. and that Christ was found of the Capernaites in the Sinagogue into the whiche hée entered to teache that they might heare him speaking of so great misteries For hee woulde teache openlye Ioh. 18.20 that hée might haue many witnesses of his Doctrine Euen as hée bouldlye affirmed before the highe Priest As hee taught in Capernaum This is a notable prerogatiue of the Citye of Capernaum that they had Christ him selfe to bée their teacher and that openlye not once or twyse but oftentimes What thing more profitable coulde happen to this Citye than this that the Sonne of GOD shoulde bée the teacher of the same It was iustly sayd to bée lyfted vp to Heauen Those Cityes waxe proude in the which sometyme certaine notable men haue lyued or else haue done some notable thing But howe muche more notable was that which happened to this Citye Mat. 11.23 But when it dyd contempne this singular grace and abused the same it was iustlye sayd to bée deiected to the pit of hell The Romanistes bragge of Peter and Paules seate and vnder the pretence hereof haue inuaded and wonne the gouernment of the Christian world haue exalted them selues euen to the Heauens Good Lorde what woulde they haue done if so bée Christ had taught so oftentimes among them But nowe séeing they doe not retaine the Doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles in their proper place what else remaineth for them now than the greater condemnacion All these Churches whiche haue by the goodnesse and mercye of God the sound and wholsome doctrine of the Gospell which other Churches want must haue this example of the Capernaites alwayes before their eyes 60. Many therefore of his Disciples when they had heard this sayde This is an harde saying Who can abyde the hearing of it Many therefore of his Disciples M. All that which is contained betwéene this verse and the ende of the Chapter concerneth the Discyples of Christ C. Fyrst of all it is declared that there were verye fewe among this great multitude which receiued any profite naye this doctrine was the occasion that many whiche professed them selues to bée the Disciples of Christe fell away If the Euangelist had sayd that onelye a fewe had béene offended it had béene almost a wonder but in that a great multitude ryse and conspire against him what example shall wee say it is M. It is no maruaile therefore if the rude multitude dyd not receyue the misticall wordes of Christes when that his owne Disciples could not abyde the hearing of them Wherefore let this Historye bée printed in our heartes least that at any time wée trouble Christ when he is speaking and if wée see the lyke
ascended what is it else but that he descended first into the lower partes of the earth Hée which descended is euen the same also which ascended aboue all heauens Eph. 4.9 to fulfyll all thinges C. In that hée sayeth hée was first in Heauen it doeth not properlye agrée to his humanitye and yet notwithstanding hée speaketh of the Sonne of man But this is no vnwonted maner of speaking when twoo natures in Christe doo make one person and to attribute that to one which is proper to another 63. It is the Spirite that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothing The wordes that I speake vnto you are spyrite and lyfe It is the Spyrite that quickeneth M. This parcell contayneth a declaracion of those thinges at the which the Disciples were offended because they séemed harde C. For Christ teacheth that the Iewes receyued no profite by his Doctrine because the same being spyrituall they were but carnall hearers of the same But because this place hath béene diuersly expounded first of all it is needefull that wée haue the true and proper sence of the wordes whereby wée shal easely vnderstand the purpose of Christ In that hée denyeth the fleshe to profite any thing some doe amisse referre the same to the Iewes which were carnall Neyther doe they well whiche affyrme that the fleshe of Christe doeth profite vs nothing in that it is eaten but in that it is Crucifyed but wée must rather eate the same that it maye profite vs when it is Crucified B. Othersome vnderstande this of the Spyrite which the Apostles should receyue after the resurrection and Ascention of Christ affyrming that they had then the true sence of Christes wordes when that most excellent teacher of the trueth had replenished them with most ample knowledge of Christ But their opinion séemeth far better which thinke that these wordes Aloane or Of it selfe ought to bée ioyned therewith as if Christ should haue sayde The fleshe aloane or of it selfe profiteth nothing the which is agréeable to the matter it selfe C. For Christe hath simplye respecte to the manner of eating Hée doeth not therefore so speake as though there were no profite at all to bee receyued by his fleshe Flesh with out the spirite profiteth not but onelye pronounceth the same to bee vnprofitable if it bée remoued from the fleshe For whereof commeth it that the fleshe hath quickening power but because it is spyrituall Therefore whosoeuer stayeth in the terrestriall nature of the fleshe shall finde nothing in the same but that whiche is dead but they which lyft vp theyr eyes to the power of the Spyrite with the which the fleshe is endued shall féele by by theyr affection and by the experience of Fayth that it is not called quickening in vaine Nowe let vs sée how the fleshe of Christ is meate in déede and yet profiteth nothing Surelye it is meate because wée thereby haue gotten lyfe because in it God is pleased because in it wée haue all the partes of saluation complete it profiteth nothing if so bée we iudge and estéeme the same according to the nature and originall thereof For the seede of Abraham which of it selfe is subiect to death doeth not giue lyfe but it doeth receyue of the spyrite to geue vnto vs. Wherefore it doeth become vs also that wée maye bée truelye fed by the same to bring with vs the spyrituall mouth of Fayth The wordes which J speake vnto you are spirite M. Hée doeth not speake of the externall sounde of these wordes but of the sence and meaning of them and hée declareth that hée spake not carnallye of the carnall eating of his fleshe in the which there is no lyfe but spyrituallye of the power of the quickening Spyrite in the which there is lyfe C. In fewe wordes hée teacheth that his Doctrine is spyrituall for this word Spyrite is put for the Adiectiue spyrituall And that worde is called spyrituall which calleth vs vpwarde that the holye Ghoste being our guyde wee maye seeke Christ by Fayth and not in carnall sence in his heauenlye glorye For wée knowe that nothing of those thinges which are spoken can bée comprehended but by Faith It is also worthy to bée noted that hée ioyneth the Spirite with lyfe Hee calleth his worde lyfe of the effecte but he teacheth that the same shall geue lyfe to none but to him who spyritually receyueth the same for whosoeuer receyueth the same otherwise rather draweth to him selfe death than life To the godly this is a most sweete tytle of the Gospel that they are certifyed that the same is ordained for them to saluation they are notwithstanding herewithall admonished to shewe them selues méete Disciples For the woordes being receyued by fayth profite but without faith profite nothing at all 64. But there are some of you that beleeue not For Iesus knewe from the beginning which they were that beleeued not and who should betraye him But there are some of you M. The Lorde is wont to vpbrayd men with theyr vnbeléefe because there can no greater iniurye bée done to God than for men to doubte of his Fayth and trueth Christ againe blameth these men because they being deuoyde of the Spyrite doe wickedly depraue and corrupt his doctrine and by this meanes turne the same to theyr owne destruction For they might haue otherwise obiected and sayde Thou braggest that thy wordes are able to geue lyfe but wée sée no suche thing Hee sayeth therefore that they are a let vnto them selues For vnbeléefe as it is alwaye proud◠shal neuer reape any fruite in the words of Christ Vnbeleefe contemneth Christ because it doeth contemptuouslye despise them Hée sayeth not There are some of you which vnderstande not but hée sheweth the cause wherfore they vnderstand not There are sayth hée some of you which beléeue not and therefore they vnderstande not because they beléeue not By fayth wée are coupled togeather and by vnderstanding wée are quickened fyrst let vs sticke fast throughe Fayth that there maye bée somewhat to geue lyfe by vnderstanding For hée which stycketh not fast resisteth and hée which resisteth doeth not beléeue For howe shall he bée quickened whiche beléeueth not C. Whereas hée sayth onely some of them are vnbeleeuing when as almost euery one of them had his faulte hée séemeth so to saye to this ende least if there were any which as yet were curable they might thereby bée brought to dispayre M. Hée meant therefore by more gentle admonition to bring them to a better minde and not so to cast them of that euery one of them might bée made carefull to obtayne the gyft of Fayth For Jesus knewe from the beginning Bv. This the Euangelist putteth downe to amplifye the aucthoritye and magistye of Christ C. Least any man shoulde thinke that Christ dyd rashlye iudge of his auditors Many professed them selues to bée of his flocke but their sodaine falling awaye bewrayed theyr hipocrisie But the Euangelist sayeth that theyr vnbeléefe whiche was
of vs they had continued with vs. It is necessary that after this manner suche as are proued maye bée knowne i. Cor. 11.19 C. When the Euangelist sayeth that they walked no more with Christ hée meaneth that there was not a full Apostacye but that they withdrewe them selues onelye from the fellowshippe of Christ notwithstanding hée condemneth them as Apostates Whereby wée haue to learne that wée cannot goe backe the breadth of one foote but that wée are readye to forsake Christ 67. Then sayde Iesus vnto the Twelue wyll ye also goe awaye M. Hée maketh no mencion of those which had forsaken him neyther doeth he séeme to bée any whit angery with them but turning him selfe with great modestye to the rest which remayned namely to the twelue Apostles sayde vnto them VVyll ye also goe awaye Bv. Hée doeth not aske this question as though hée were ignoraunt what they thought or what they would doe but hée demaundeth it that he might set their Fayth and the profession of theyr faith as an ensample to the whole Churche to bée followed kept M. and therewith also to declare that he doth staye none of his Disciples from going from him if so bée they bée such as desyre to goe from him because this Apostleship requireth such as come not compelled but voluntaryly and desyrous of heauenly grace C. Hée teacheth also that there is no cause why they should suffer them selues to bée drawne awaye by the lightnesse and inconstancye of other men For hée sheweth him selfe to them to bée hée with whome they shoulde abyde and therewithal exhorteth them not to ioyne them selues companions to Apostates And verylye if so bée the fayth be builded vppon Christ Fayth in Christ neuer shaketh it shall not depend vppon men neyther shall it shake at any time although Heauen and earth shoulde seeme to goe togeather And the cyrcumstaunce is to bée noated that Christ being depriued almost of all his Disciples retayneth onelye Twelue By these and suche lyke examples euerye faythfull man is taught to followe and serue God although hee haue neuer a fellowe M. Let no man therfore faint or be discouraged in this wicked world where verye fewe are founde whiche cleaue faythfullye to the Lorde as though the Lorde had the lesse care of the faythfull because they are both abiect and fewe in number but rather lette vs vndoubtedlye beleeue that our Sheepheard Christ Iesus wyll not neglect or forget one of the least of his shéepe Multitud doth not auayle to saluation For as the multitude of the wicked shall not saue them from destruction so the paucitye or smalnesse of number of the Iuste shall nothing let whereby they may not bée saued M. Also because these were speciallye geuen to Christ of the Father that Gods election might take place it was necessarye that they shoulde abyde and perseuere with him vnto the ende Rom. 11.29 A For the giftes and calling of God are suche that hee can neuer repent him of them For hée is wont to finishe the good worke which hée hath begon in his seruauntes 68. Then Symon Peter aunswered him Lord to whome shal we go Thou hast the vvordes of eternall lyfe Then Simon Peter Bv. Simon Peter hauing alwayes a feruent faith and zeale to Christ Iesus and nowe also making aunswere not in his owne name but in the name of all the rest cryed out with great courage Lord to whome shall wee goe Thou hast the wordes of lyfe C. This was the Iudgement of them all except Iudas who had nothing that was sincere in him M. Peter might haue sayde simplye Lorde wée wyll not goe awaye but hée thought it better to expresse twoo causes of tarrying why hée and his brethren woulde abide styll with Christ First because they vnderstande and perceyue that his doctrine is wholesome and of power to geue lyfe Secondly because whether soeuer they go leauing Christ there is nothing to bée found but death R. By this aunswere of Peter wee plainelye sée the same to bée true which the Apostle writeth saying The preaching of the Crosse is to them that perrishe foolishenesse i. Cor. i. 18 but vnto vs which are saued it is the power of God C. This is a notable commendation of the Gospell that it ministereth vnto vs eternall lyfe Rom. i. 16 being the power of God to saluation to euery one which beléeueth the same For otherwise is lyfe offered to vs in the Gospell when as God fréelye reconcileth him selfe vnto vs 2. Cor. 5.19 not imputing our sinnes to vs. Hereby therefore wée learne that wée must followe our Maister Christ aloane and must cleaue onelye vnto him which can bring to vs euerlasting lyfe Bv. This lyfe is not founde in the Philosophie of Plato or of Aristotle neyther is it to bée founde among the Pharisées and Monkes Death sheweth it selfe in the Institucions of these men death deceyte and destruction is in the whole worlde and falleth vpon the pate of such men as are carelesse and followers of foolishe thinges and hée aloane escapeth death deceyte and destruction whiche faithfullye imbraceth Christ and cryeth with Peter Lorde whether shall wée goe wee wyll abyde with thée for thou hast the wordes of eternall lyfe In thy word in the Scripture in the holy Gospel and in thy selfe is the light the waye the trueth and the lyfe 69. And wee beleeue and are sure that thou art christe the Sonne of the lyuing God M. To those that departed the Lord sayde But there are some among you which beleeue not Verse three score and foure Peter here on the contrarye part to put awaye all suspition of vnbeleefe from him selfe and from the rest of his brethren and might seperate him selfe from the fellowshippe of vnbeléeuers sayeth And wée beléeue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the lyuing God In these words Peter briefly comprehendeth the summe of Faith And hée placeth Faith in the first place because the obedience of Fayth is the beginning of true vnderstanding yea Faith it selfe is the true eye of the minde But strayte after knowledge is added which discerneth Fayth from erronious and false opinions Faith is the eye of the minde For the Turkes the Iewes and the Papistes do beleeue but they knowe nothing Faith and knowledge tyed togeather But Fayth is tyed to knowledge because Gods truth is certainely and vndoubtedly knowne vnto vs not suche truth as mans knowledge is able to apprehende but such as the spirite of God doth seale in our hartes M. Therefore Christian Faith hath this propertye aboue all other to knowe that which it beléeueth that which can neuer bée sayde of any mannes Fayth that euer hath béene or shal be in the worlde because theyr Fayth is not of true but of false thinges R. So that first of all wée must beléeue the woord then followeth knowledge and the vnderstanding of the trueth of the worde B. In Peter the feruencye of
acceptable vnto God M. Here we sée that one and the selfe same preaching of the Gospell doth profite the simpler sort to instruction but to the other it geueth matter of contradiction In like manner the signes and miracles of oure sauioure Christe were sette before all mens eyes to be seene by the sight and diligent consideration whereof the elect beléeued on hym B. But the Reprobate coulde behoulde nothing in Christe but base and contemptible thinges whereat they were offended 32. The Pharise is heard that the people murmured suche thinges concerning him and the Phariseis and highe Priestes sent seruauntes to take him M. The more that the glory of christ did declare it selfe to the people the more the mallice the spight and furie of the Pharisées increased for the Phariseis were appoynted as Scoutes to seeke all occasion to suppresse Christe In the former place or roome the Euangelist nameth them aloane after hée ioyneth with them the high Priestes with whome also they tooke parte There is no doubte but that as these Phariseis were the most zelous obseruers of the Lawe so were they the most zelous enemies of al other vnto Christ but because they were not able aloane to oppresse Christe they referred the matter to the whole order of Priesthoode So that they which otherwise were enemies and at contention betwéene them selues doe nowe by the helpe of Sathan agrée together and conspire among themselues againste the Sonne of God A. Euen as we reade of Herode and Pilate when Christe was brought before them to bee Iudged Luk. 23.12 for then they were made friends betwéene whome before there was hartburning and grudge Bv. And it greatly gréeued the high Priestes that the people neglecting the Religion of the Phariseis and as it were despising those holy men followed Christe and his doctryne which was quight repugnaunt to the doctrine of the Phariseis Therefore the wicked Iewes mynding to stay this rumore concerning Christe suborned publique soldiers whiche might bring hym bounde M. In the whiche we maye noate the nature of wicked Hipocrites At the first when they sought to kyll Christ they pretended the breaking of the Sabboth when as notwithstanding the breaking of the Sabboth did not offende them but the obscuring of their owne name But so soone as they heare this rumoure of the people concerning Christ they were in such a rage that they went aboute openly to laye violent hand on hym So impietie somwhile seketh to shed innocent bloud priuily but when it hath not successe then it openly bursteth forth So Saule at the firste laye priuily in wayte to destroye Dauid 1. Kin. i8 iâ— but when his rage was more hoat he began with open warre and persecution to séeke his death Thus also are Hipocrites woont to behaue them selues who in the Churche séeke not Christe but eyther the estimation of their owne name eyther gayne eyther kingdome or else the impunitie of offences who at the firste pretended the zeale of God but are so mad at the laste that all men maye see what it is they looke for and what offendeth them C. Moreouer yf so be the Phariseis were so whoat so carefully diligent to defende the corrupt state of the Churche howmuche more vehement ought we to be in defending the kingdome of Christe For the madnesse of the Papistes is no lesse at this daye to extinguishe the gospell M. Last of all it appeareth how prepostourous the Iudgement and how peruerse the counsaile of the reprobate is The multitude murmure and Christ is commaunded to be taken Why doe they not rather instruct the murmuring multitude in the truth or reprehende them But this is the maner of the worlde being voyde of the spirite of God After this manner the vpper Captaine commaunded Paule to be caryed vp into the Castle and bade that he shoulde be scourged and examined that hée might know wherefore they cryed so on hym Act 22.24 whereas rather hée ought to haue stopt the mouthes of those impudent Dogges which continually barcked at the little flocke of Christ 33. Then sayde Iesus vnto them yet am I a little while with you and then go I vnto him that sent mee Bv. When Iesus knew what they priuilye went about he declared vnto them in certaine darcke sentences boath that their conspiracies shoulde be vayne and also that hée woulde in a shorte time of his owne frée will offer vp hys bodye to the death of the crosse for the redemption of the whole worlde and so vnder a sertaine hydden and darke speache hée declareth vnto them the mistery of the dispensation that hee should shortly dye after that ascende into heauen and so to come from thence to iudge hys enimies C. There are some which thinke these wordes to be spoken to the asassemblye of people which were present and other some to the seruauntes which were sent to take Christe But there is no doubt but that Christ properly speaketh to his enimies which sought hys destruction For hée derydeth theyr practises because in vaine they take them in hande vntill the time came which his Father had decréeed As if hée shoulde saye M. I séeme to you to be intollerable and therefore you seeke with all your might and mayne to destroye mée Be quiete a while for I meane not to be with you verye longe R. There is no cause why you shoulde be carefull so take awaye my lyfe least I shoulde escape your handes For séeing I am so welcome vnto you as smoake to your eyes and thornes to your féete I meane not to trouble you wyth my presence any long time M. Onely a lyttle while I will be troublesome vnto you R. For I will go vnto him that sent mée Bv. I will not flée from you but will willinglye offer my selfe to the death when the time shall come that by the crosse and death I shall enter into the glorye of the Father and shall possesse the kingdome ouer all creatures By these wordes hée declareth that neyther his lyfe nor his death was at their will but that there was a time appoynted to him of his father Luk. 13.3 â—i which must néedes be fulfilled A. Euen as hée made aunswere to certaine in another place Go yee and tell that Foxe Behould I cast out Deuilles and heale the people to daye and to morrowe and the thirde daye I shal bee perfected I go vnto him that sent mee C. By these wordes hée declareth that death cannot destroy him but rather that so soone as hée hath put of his mortal bodye hée will declare himselfe to be the sonne of God by the glorious triumphe of his resurrection Moreouer herevpon is to be gathered a generall admonicion For Christ is presentlye with vs so often as hée calleth vs by the preaching of the Gospel to the hope of saluation Ephe. 2.17 For the preaching of the Gospell is not in vaine called the discention of Christ vnto vs. If so be wée will take
them selues headlong into the midest of the fier of Godes wrath Do wee not sée the same furye in many at this daye whose consciences hauing no sence and feeling at all doe scofe and deryde all that they heare spoken of the horrible Iudgement of God 23 And hee saied vnto them yee are from beneath I am from aboue ye are of this world I am not of this world And he sayd vnto them M. Christ doeth so aunswere vnto their secréete whispering that hée declareth boath wherefore they can not come to the place whether hée is going and also wherefore hée sayd that they should dye in their sinnes Ye sayeth he are from beneath C. Because they were not worthye to bée taught hée onelye minded shortlye and sharpelye to reprehende them pronouncing in this place that they doe not vnderstande his Doctrine because they were farre from the Kingdome of God Bv. As if hée should saye The cause of your errour and blindnesse is for that ye are quite voyde of the holye Ghoste and are of this worlde that is to saye ye are earthlye and carnall and sauour whollye of this world But I am from aboue and am not of this worlde that is to saye I teache spirituall heauenly and not worldly thinges Except therefore as newe borne ye chaunge youre mindes ye shall neuer vnderstande any whitte of my Philosophy C. For vnder these wordes worlde and from beneathe he comprehendeth all that men haue vy nature For Sinne Death Affliction Glory Pompe Ritches Power and such lyke carnall thinges are from beneathe and of this worlde C. And thus he putteth discrepaunce and difference betwéene his Gospell and the wisedom and vnderstanding of mannes minde because the Gospell is heauenlye wisedome and our minde stayeth it selfe vppon the earth So that noane shal be a méete Disciple for Christ but such as he hath conformed by his spyrite And herevppon it commeth that Fayth is so seldome founde in the worlde because naturally all mankinde is alienated from Christ Faith syldom found in the world except those whom hée lyfteth vp by speciall grace of his holye Spyrite R. For no man can attayne to those thinges which belong to the kingdome of Heauen that is to saye to righteousnesse to Fayth to reioysing in the holye Ghost and to eternall felicity by his owne reason and strength but by the power of Christ M. Moreouer Christ doeth not deny in himselfe the Natiuitye of the fleshe when hée sayeth that he is not of this world but the communion and partetaking of sinne and of corruption which commeth through sinne the sugiestion of Sathan In this sence hée denyeth his Apostles to bée of this worlde because he exempteth them by the grace of his spyrite from the spottes and pollusions of this worlde A. In lyke manner all the Godlye though they bee in this worlde Ioh. i5 19 mixte with wicked and vngodlye men yet notwithstanding they are not sayde to be of this worlde because GOD hath taken them out of this present wicked world Phili. 3.20 and their conuersation is heauenly 24. I sayde therefore vnto you that you shall dye in your sinnes For if ye beleeue not that I am he ye shall dye in your synnes J sayde therefore vnto you M. The ioyning togeather of these sentences doe manifestlye declare that so many as are of this worlde are subiect vnto death For hée sayth not simplye I sayde vnto you that ye shall dye but I sayde therefore vnto you that ye shall dye Wherefore Because yee are of this worlde For he hath respecte to the declaration doing before So Paule sayth that the worlde is subiect to damnation saying when we are Iudged of the Lorde we are corrected 1. Co. 11 i2 leste wee sholde be condemned with the worlde That you shall die in youre sinnes C. Nowe he putteth the plurall number Sinnes whereas he vsed before the synguler nomber Sinne but in the same sence sauing that in the former place his purpose was to noate that vnbeléefe is the well spring and cause of all euelles not because Incredulitie only is sinne or deathe because the same aloane maketh vs guiltie before God of eternall death but because it doth draw vs awaye from Christe and doeth depriue vs of his grace by which we ought to séeke for deliueraunce from all oure synnes In that therefore the Iewes through obstinate mallice do reiect the medicine they geue vnto them selues a mortall wounde and herevppon it commeth to passe that they heape on sinne vppon another M. Furthermore by this place wée maye gather that death is due vnto sinne as the Scripture in diuers places teacheth Death reward of sin Rom. 6.22 1. Cor i5 We maye also gather that oure destruction commeth of our owne sinnes and not of the sinnes of other men It maye bee that we maye bee made pertakers of other mens synnes and so also of theyr punishmente but he which is free from sinne and doth not dot defyle hym selfe with other mens sinnes is also frée from the rewarde of sinne Rom. 6.23 that is to say death For the Soule whiche hath synned shall dye Eâ—ec i8 4 the sonne shall not beare the Iniquitie of the Father nor the father the iniquitie of the Sonne the righteousnesse of the Iust man shal be vppon him and the wickednesse of the vngodly vpon them Yf ye beleue not that I am hee What he hath added nothing And because he hath added nothing it is muche which he hath commended For they looked that he shoulde haue declared what he was and yet notwithstanding he did not shewe the same C. There is therefore in this manner of speache a greate emphacis and force because all those thinges which the Scriptures attributed to the Messias are to be vnderstoode Notwithstanding the summe and principall poynt is the repayring of the Church the beginning whereof is the light of fayth whereof duly spring righteousnesse and newenesse of lyfe Some of the Fathers haue drawne amis this thing to the deuine essence of Christe and do Ioyne that with him which is wrighten in Exodus I am that I am Exod. 3 when as he speaketh heare of the dutie which he oweth toward vs. This sentence is worthy to be noated for men do neuer sufficiently consider the euelles in the wich they are ouerwhelmed and although they are constrayned to acknowledge their destruction yet notwithstanding neglecting Christe they séeke for vaine remedies Wherefore wee must here noate that vntill the grace of Christ which is our deliuerer doe reueale it selfe all kinde of wickednesse doth abounde 25. Then sayde they vnto him who arte thou And Iesus sayth vnto them Euen the verye same thing that I sayde to you from the beginning Who art thou Bv. Bv. Wonderfull liberty of questioning or rather carnall lycence is graunted to the enemies of Christ and much more wonderfull doeth the patience and long suffering of our Sauiour Christe appeare in all these thinges
of Abraham And this faulte hath béene to common and generall in all Ages to referre to the oryginall of the fleshe the extraordinarye giftes of God and to ascribe vnto nature those remedies which God appointeth to correct the same 34. Iesus answered them Verilye verily I say vnto you that whosoeuer commytteth sinne is the seruaunt of sinne C. Here he vseth an argument of the contraries They boasted themselues to be frée but he proueth them to be the seruauntes of sinne because they being subiecte to the desyres of the fleshe dooe sinne daylye Bv. Ye thinke your selues sayth hée to bee verye frée but in déede ye are seruauntes For this is most certaine that hée is a seruaunt to that thing wherevnto hée is become obedient ye shewe your selues obedient to sinne therefore ye are the seruauntes of sinne and so by consequent the Deuell is your Lorde and Maister for hée ruleth here ouer suche as are subiect to sinne And it is maruaile that men are not conuinced and constrained by their owne experience to laye aside all Pride and to learne to humble them selues Also it is too common a thing at this day that the more a man is ouerwhelmed with sinne the more stoutly he braggeth and boasteth of frée wyll It is not true Captiuitye nor true seruitude if so be a man be borne a seruant of a Handmayde or be taken in the warre or doeth by Lawe sell him selfe into anothers power or if he bée shut into close prison but hée is a Captyue whiche is vnder the power of sinne and the Deuyll R. And such Captiues and seruaunts are all men by theyr owne nature Rom. 5.12 Because by one man sinne entered into the whole worlde and so by synne death came vppon all For by Adam all his posteritie became subiect to sinne to affliction death hell and to the cruell tyrannye of the Diuell And the Lawe and right of Sinne is to kill for the wages of sinne is death the Lawe of death is to condemne the Lawe of afflictions is to bring trouble and misery and the power and aucthoritye of Sathan is to destroye To these powers Adam hath made vs and all our strength subiect by hys obedience And this is so greate captiuitye and seruitude as greater cannot be deuised For whosoeuer is in this seruitude and bondage hée can doe nothing with a frée will hée hath no peace of conscience hée hath no rest howe frée soeuer he bée in bodye Out of this Captiuitye no Captiue coulde euer deliuer another Man captiued to sinne Wherefore Christ the Sonne of GOD descended from Heauen and was made man and by his Crosse Death and Resurrection hath deliuered vs from the Lawe and power of sinne leaste the same shoulde kyll vs from the power of death least the same shoulde condemne vs from the power of afflictions least they shoulde trouble vs and bring vs to miserye and from the power of Sathan least he should destroy vs. And hee hath restored vs to righteousnesse Christ hath made vs free to ioye to lyfe and into the fauour of the most mightye GOD and hath made vs the Sonnes of GOD whiche were before the bondeslaues of Sathan Also this true libertye must not bée drawne to carnall and to humaine desires but to faith and loue which are twoo workes of the holye Ghost setting vs at libertye Wherefore Faith is the Rular and Mistres in Sinnes in afflictions in death and in hell Faith ouercommeth sinne For it teacheth that we are so deliuered from them that they haue no power at all in vs neyther can destroy or condemne vs. Moreouer the reliques of sinne are purged awaye by faith and in stéede of sinnes the righteousnesse of GOD which is Christ is set In so muche that whatsoeuer true fayth commaundeth being dyrected to the worde which is Christ it cannot chose but bee righteousnesse howe muche so euer it séeme outwardlye to bée sinne Faith is the mistres in the libertye of spirituall thinges Nowe as Fayth is the Mistres in the liberiye of spirituall thinges so charitye is the Ladye in the libertye of corporall thinges as of Foode Apparell Moneye and suche kinde of earthlye benefites In these thinges wée must be so frée as charitye wyll suffer For although by the Lawe and libertye of Faith all externall thinges are frée yet notwithstanding the vse of this libertye is left vnto the dispensation of Charity as all meates by the Lawe of Fayth are frée For all thinges are cleane and that which entereth into the mouth of a man doeth not the defile the man notwithstanding charitye dispenseth the vse of this libertye T it i.xv. Mat xv xi i. Cor 8 13. Charity is the mistres of corporal thinges Wherevppon the Apostle Paule sayth If so bee meate offende my brother I wyll neuer eate fleshe Also hée sayth I maye doe all thinges but all thinges are not expedient For wée muste haue respecte vnto charitye So also the whole earth all heauen and the whole Sea and all thinges in them are frée by Faith For the earth is the Lordes and the fulnesse of the same and wée are the Lordes Wherefore the whole earth is frée for vs and oures also but charitye dispenseth the vse of this libertye which wyll not suffer mée to benefite my selfe to the iniurye and hurte of my neighboure For charitye stealeth not deceiueth not playeth not the Tyraunt neyther offendeth our neighbour in worde but if so bée it standeth in néede of any thing that is our neyghbours it séeketh to winne the same by intreatye and for money taking nothing without the good wyll of our neighbour Brieflye by Faith we are called into the most excellent libertye of the Children of GOD and by charitye wée are called into the seruice of our neigboure as the Apostle sayeth Owe nothing to any man but this that yée loue one another C. This therefore is the purpose of Christ Rom. xiij 8 to shewe that all are subiecte to sinne whome he deliuereth not insomuche that they are seruauntes euen from their birth taking the contagion and infection of Sinne of the corrupt nature Wée must also noate the comparison betwéene nature and grace vpon the which Christ here standeth whereby it shall easilye appeare that men are spoyled of libertie except they recouer the same from some other Bv. To this effect partayneth the whoale sixt Chapter almost of the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Romaynes where hée speaketh of this seruitude of sinne C. Moreouer this seruitude is so voluntarye that they which necessarily synne are notwithstanding not constrained to synne M. To synne here noateth and sygnifyeth not the symple acte but the verye purpose indeauoure and meditation of a corrupt minde and the wickednesse of depraued and defiled nature although the worke of syn follow not and is not as yet come into action insomuch that the Reprobates maye be sayde to synne euen as euell trées are sayde to bring foorth euyll
to abide in his worde Bv. This parte Faith quicneth mans soule If a man comprehendeth all mortall men and excludeth none of what age sexe or condicion soeuer he be of Hee shall not see death C. Because so soone as Faith hath quickened the soule of man death can wounde and kyll no more B. And the Faithfull by the vndoubted hope of the blessed Resurrection when they dye are rather sayde to sléepe than to dye in the meane time being in soule in euerlasting lyfe and blisse with the Lorde For what else is the meaning of this which Christ sayth Hee shall neuer see death but because he sawe another death from the which he came to deliuer vs that is to saye the seconde death Death euerlasting euerlasting daath death of hell fyre the death of dampnation with the Deuell and his aungelles that is death in déede M. Therefore neuer to sée death is nothing else but to haue euerlasting lyfe So that we may noate and learne here that Faith is the way to Immortallity Bv. And that Christians doe truely lyue and neuer dye although in this worlde they be more lyke to dead men than to liuing men and to dye in body like other men A. For the saying of Christ here is moste true to the whiche also agréeeth this place Euery one which liueth and beleeueth in me shall neuer die Ioh. 11.26 52. Then sayde the Iewes vnto him now knowe we that thou haste the Deuell Abraham is deade and the Prophetes and thou sayest if a man keepe my sayinges hee shall neuer taste of death M. Leauing that whiche the Lorde had obiected for the defence of his doctryne the Iewes agayne according to their maner craftely wrest those things which they thought might serue theire tourne to cauell C For the reprobate abyde still in their senclesnesse and are no more touched or mooued with promises than with threatnings insomuch that they can neyther be allured nor drawen vnto Christ They doe falsely interprete the wordes of Christ when they transferre his spirituall doctrine to the body M. Christe spake of that very and euerlasting death of Hell fyer of the death of body and soule together C. For this death none of the Faithfull shall sée because they beeing borne of incorruptible séede in dying to liue because they béeing ioyned to Christe their head cannot be extinguished by death because death to them is a passage into the heauenly kingdome and because the spirite dwelling in them as lyfe for righteousnesse sake But these men béeing carnall vnderstand no deliueraunce from death but that which openly appeareth in the body and do cauill at the wordes of Christ as if he had spoken only of the death of the body C. And this falt is to common and generall in the worlde many making no account almost of the grace of Christ because they onely carnally iudge of the same Therefore lest we doe the lyke we must awaken oure mindes that they maye féele the spirituall lyfe in the midest of death A. The which shall come to passe yf fo bee by true fayth wée kéepe the word of the Lord Iesu 53. Art thou greater then oure Father Abraham whiche is dead And the Prophetes are dead whom makest thou thy selfe M. Here it appeareth how these maliciouse men went about to make Christ to be hated and enuied of the people by making mencion againe of Abraham and the Prophetes as though Christ had spoken somewhat that had béene repugnaunt to Abraham and the Prophetes This therefore was another falte in them that they went about by the shyning brightnesse of Abraham and of the Saintes to obscure the glory of Christe But as the brightnesse of the sunne doth obscure and darken al the starres euenso Christ with his excéeding shyne and glory doth make all the glory of Saintes to vanishe awaye therefore they deale vniustely and preposterously in comparing the seruauntes with the Lorde and they are iniuriouse also to Abraham and the Prophetes in abusing their name against Christ M. Abraham verely was great before God and so were the Prophets but yet for al this why might not he come after them which was much more greater then they C. But this wickednesse hath béene almost in all ages and is also to be founde at this daye that the wicked renting and deuiding the workes of GOD doe make him as were contrarye to himselfe God manifested and declared his name by the Apostles and Martires the Papists make Idoles to themselues of the Apostles and Martires which they set in Godes seate Doe they not by this meanes make vnto themselues of the graces of God instrumentes to ouerthrowe the power of God For how little shall remayne for GOD and Christ if so bée the Saintes maye haue that which the Papistes so liberallye giue vnto them Wherefore wée must knowe that the whole order of Goddes kingdome is confounded Saintes at infeeiour to God except the Prophetes Apostles and Saintes bee farre inferiour vnto Christ and verely wée cannot speake more reuerentlye and honorably of the saintes than when wée make them inferiour vnto Christe B. The argument of the Iewes was that not onelye they which beléeued Abraham and the Prophets were deade but also Abraham and the Prophtes themselues and therefore that the Lorde spake without reason in preferring hymselfe before the holye Fathers and the Prophettes 54. Iesus aunswered If I honour my selfe my honour is nothing it is my Father that honoreth me which ye saye is your God C. Before hée maketh aunswere to the foresayde vnequall comparison hée sheweth that hée séeketh not his owne glorye and so hée preuenteth their cauill For Christ in that hée was a man did not gloryfye himselfe but God dyd glorifie him B. Therefore hée speaketh thys by Immitation or by concession as hée spake many thinges before C. And hée sheweth that hée desireth no glorye but that which the Father giueth into hym M. Here a common place maye bee handeled concerning the vanitie of glory which carnall men séeke in this worlde This glorye the Lorde sayth is nothing though hee shoulde séeke the same If so be the glorye of Christ were nothing if he had glorified himselfe I pray you what mortall man will you shewe me which may attaine the true and perfyte glorye in glorifying himselfe Therefore that is true glorye which is giuen to God Jt is my father which honoureth mee Bv. That is to saye my Father testifyeth mée to be suche a one as I affirme my selfe to bée And hée testifyeth the same by Oracles by signes by myracles and by many argumentes Therefore I arrogate nothing vnto my selfe by ambition and in that I exalte my selfe aboue the Patriarkes and Prophetes and doe promise lyfe and immortalitye I doe so exalte my selfe and promise as the sonne of GOD. By these wordes wée are taught that when God glorifyeth hys Sonne hée will not suffer that the world shall contemne him and escape vnpunished But the faythfull may
And all these thinges are found by fayth in Christ If any man by reason of sinne Faith findeth Pasture doth hunger after righteousnesse If any man by reason of affliction doe hungar after consolation If anye manne by reason of death doe hunger after lyfe hée shall fynde pasture in Christ that is to saye righteousnesse consolation and life M. he shall enioye all the benifytes of the kingdome of heauen and shall be satisfyed at the full A. This is euen the verye same whiche hée expressed at a nother time saying Ioh. 6.35 Hee wich commeth vnto mee shall not hungar and hee which beleeueth in mee shall not thirst Bv. Reade also the thrée and twentie Psalme 10. A Theefe commeth not but for to steale kill and to destroye I am come that they might haue life and that they might haue it more aboundantlye By a sertaine Antithesis Christ compareth his worde and Gospell with false doctrine C. And doth as it were pull vs by the eare lest falling a sléepe the ministers of Sathan do circumuent vs before we be aware For our ouermuch securitie bringeth to passe that béeing naked on euery side we are in the daunger of false doctrines because we are not circumspect and fearfull ynough of so many false teachers It is not without cause therefore that oure sauiour Christ affirmeth that false teachers how smoothely soeuer they insinuate them selues doe alwayes bring with them dedly poyson to the ende we might bée the more carefull to driue them awaye A. The like admonition the Apostle Paule geueth vs saying Take hede that no man spoyle you through vaine Philosophy Againe he saith now I besech you brethren marke them which cause deuision and geue occasions of euell Rom. 6 i7 contrary to the Doctrine which ye haue lerned and avoyde them For they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly and with sweete and flattering words deceiue the harts of the Innocentes Also he sayeth For such false Aposteles are deceitful workers transformed into the Aposteles of Christ And no meruaile For Sathan himselfe is transformed into an Aungell of light 2 Cor 11.13 Therefore it is no great thing though his Ministers be transformed as the Mininisters of righteousenesse whose ende shal be according to their workes Bv. These thinges are applied vnto those which séeke not after Christ and enter not in by the dore These verely robbe God and Christ of his honour For when they ought to haue geuen the worde of God and the Doctrine of the Gospell to the Church whereby they shoulde haue learned that al fulnesse is in Christ who is geuen to vs of God to bee wisedome righteousenes sanctification and redemtion they in stéede of these did set before men 1. Cor. i. 13 humaine inuentions the decréese of the Fathers and of the Church whereby they might learne that men are Iustified by works and merits that they are acceptable vnto God by monasticall vowes by the Intercession and worshipping of Saintes by the cellebration of the masse by Indulgencis and pardons which they sell for great sums of mony in the meane time defrauding and spoyling the â—oore R. They repeate the wordes of the Gospell but withal they adde their owne inuencions concerning the satisfaction of workes the merites of Saintes the paine of Purgatorye and concerning the toyes of the Masse by which they deceyue seduce and at the last slaye the consciences of men which heare them Bv. For they them selues kyll mennes soules as when they preache saluacion where no saluation is lyfe where there is nothing but death grace where there is nothing but wrath kylling the sincere confessours of the Euangelicall doctrine And aboue all thinges they take from the Shéepe theyr lawfull libertye and doe oppresse them with vniust and cruell Lawes shewing them selues in all thinges to bée Tyraunts and not Shéepheardes Against Such Sheapheardes the Lord speaking by the Prophete sayth Ezec 34.2 zach xii 5 VVoe vnto the shepheardes of Israell that feede them selues should not the Shepheards feede the flockes Ye eate the fatte and cloath ye with the woll ye kill them that are fed but ye fede not the Sheepe Now let all those which at this daye glory and boast of the title and name of Pastours try and examine their manners disposition wordes and déedes and let them Iudge hereby whether they bée Shéepheardes or théeues and Murtherers I am come that they might haue life Bv. This he addeth to the wordes going before by an Antitheses or comparison As if he shoulde saye I came that the sheepe might haue lyfe and the same aboundantly and eternally And by life he vnderstandeth al those benefits which the faith and dilligence of Shepeheards geueth vnto the Shéepe but especially euerlasting lyfe which Christe Iesus the Prince of sheapheardes only geueth Ezec 34 i6 22. I will feede my Sheepe sayeth the Lorde I will seeke that which was loste and bring againe that which was driuen away and will binde vp that which was broken and will strengthen the weake C. This Christe applyeth to him selfe and geueth vs also to vnderstande that they only are geuen ouer for a pray vnto Théeues and wolues which will not bee with in the reach and compasse of his Shéepehooke and to comfort vs the more he promiseth lyfe yea euerlasting lyfe to those which wil not fal away from him And verely the more that a man profiteth in the faith the more nere he commeth to the fulnes of life because the Spirite groweth in him which is life NotwithstaÌ„ding there are some which referre this more ample life to that which immediatly followeth this present life when death hath neyther place nor power 11. I ame the good Sheapheard A good Sheapheard geueth hys lyfe for the Sheepe Bv. Nowe the Lord goeth forwarde to explicate the rest also of the propounded parable He had sayd He which entereth in by the dore is the Sheapheard of the Sheepe and strayght after that he sayd I came that they might haue life and that they might haue it more aboundantly and nowe more plainly he expoundeth all these thinges and sayth I am the good Sheapheard which enter in by the dore â–ª and which do all thinges lawefully and not by subtiltie I teach that truthe and saluation ought to be sought there where in deede it is to be found that is to saye with me which am the true liuely and most mightie Sonne of God M For I am that good Shephearde of whom the Prophetes haue Prophesied in diuers places Esay 40.11 Eze. 34.23 Christ therefore tooke vppon him the person of a Shepheard and preacheth him selfe to be the only Sheapheard as in very déede this honoure and title belongeth vnto none but to him For so many as are faithfull pastoures of the Church because he raiseth them vp hée endueth them with necessary giftes gouerneth them with his spirite and worketh in them the which let not but that he
aloan should gouerne and be the true pastour of his Church For although he vseth their Ministery yet notwithstanding he ceasseth not to do the office and duty of a Pastoure To be short séeing the name of a Sheapheard doth belong vnto other men as well as to Christ wée maye perceiue that Christ doth communicate his honoure with his ministers insomuch that he abydeth still as well their pastoure as the Sheapheard of the flocke R. And by this name Shepherd Christ teacheth with howe greate care he féedeth his sheepe For the office of a sheapheard is very painfull and carefull as we maye read concerning Iacob who sayd I was in the daye consumed with heate Gen 31.4 and with froste in the night and my slepe departed from mine eyes Euenso Christ watched daye and night for his flocke A good sheapheard geueth his life C. Christ was so carefull for the health of his shéepe that he spared not his owne life wherevpon it followeth that they are to vnthankfull and worthy to perish an hoondered tymes and to be in all perill and daunger which refuse the custody and defence of so gentle and louing a shepheard Therefore Christ the good shepherde gaue his life for his shéepe Esay 53.6 R. For hée dyed for the faithful And he is the better sheapheard that he dyed not for vs when we were Iuste and godly for we haue all gone astray and are like to shéepe that are lost but when we were vniust and sinners For scarse for a Iust man will any man dye but paraduenture for a good man some would dye Rom. 5.7 So that God commendeth vnto his loue that when as yet wée were sinners 1. Pet. 3.28 Christ was offered to deth for vs. A. Also Christ suffered once the Iuste for the vniust Mat. 15.24 And hée him selfe testifieth that he is not sent but to the loste shéepe of the house of Israell R. But why did this good shepheard geue his life for his shéepe Surely that he might ouercome the wolfe that is to say sathan the woluish Rable also that is to say sinne affliction death and Hell For all these are vanquished and ouercome by the death of Christ and in stéede of those are sette vp righteousnesse Ioy life and heauen 12. An hierling and hee which is not the Sheapheard neyther the Sheepe are his owne seeth the woolf comming and leaueth the Sheepe and the woolfe catcheth and scattereth the Sheepe An Hyerling C. Vnderstande here those to be Hyerlinges which imbrace pure doctrine and which rather by occasiō than of true zeale preache the trueth Phili i. i5 séeking their belly and the fléece of the shéepe C. Such though they serue not Christ faithfully yet are they to be heard For as Christ would haue the Scribes and Phariseis to be hearde because they sate in Moyses Chayre euenso we muste so honoure the Gospell that we doe not disdaine the Ministers thereof though they be not so good as they ought to be Hirelings If so be the Church might be purged from hyerlings it were farre better but because it pleaseth God by this meanes to excercise the fayth of the faithfull and because also we are vnworthy of that singuler benefite as to haue Christ shine to vs in good Ministers they are to be borne withall howemuch soeuer we dislike of them and think them vnméete M. Christ therefore in this place putteth a difference betwéene faithfull Pastoures and hyerlinges saying that the good shepherd doth geue his life for his shéepe but that the Hyerling doth flée when hee séeeth the wolfe comming Bv. because hée thinketh that he looseth nothing when hys flocke perisheth ouer which notwithstanding the Lord hath made hym ouerséer C. Notwithstanding there is greate difference betwene this that Christ gaue his life for his shéepe Shepherds and this that other pastoures geue their liues for their sheepe For we know that there were many after Christ which did not spare to shed their blood for the health and benefite of the Church The prophetes also before the comming of Christ spared not their liues But in this the difference consisteth that Christ gaue his lyfe to be the price of satisfaction shed his bloud to pourge our soules and offered vp his body a peace offering thereby to pacifie the wrath of his heuenly father Nowe in the ministers of the Gospell there can be no suche cause all which stand in nede of purgation them selues and by that only sacrifice are reconciled vnto God But Christ disputeth not here concerning the efficacie or fruite of his death that hée might compare him selfe to others but to prooue what affection he bereth toward vs and than that he might inuite others to followe his example To be shorte as it belongeth vnto Christ by his death to bring life vnto vs and to perform whatsoeuer the gospel containeth euenso it is the generall office of all Pastoures to defend the doctrine which they preache euen with the sheading of their blood Neither the sheepe are his owne These wordes containe some difficultie For if they are not shepheardes in the Church of Christ whose shéepe are none of their owne there shal be neuer a Pastoure in the Church but Christ only What meaneth then the Apostle to saye God hath ordained some in the Churche to be Aposteles some Euaungelistes Ephe 4 i2 and some sheapheardes and teachers Also Christ sayde vnto Peter Iohn 2i i5 Feede my sheepe For he is the Pastoure which feedeth euen as hée is the teacher whiche teacheth Peter therefore was a shepheard although he fed none of his owne but the shéepe of Christ C. But let vs remember that they which are guided by the Spirite of God they count that their owne which belongeth vnto the head not to vsurpe power vnto themselues but faythfullye to kéepe that which is committed vnto their charge For hée which is truelye ioyned vnto Christ wil neuer account that to bée none of hys owne which hath béene so déere vnto him Leaueth the sheepe and fleeth M. This proofe plainly bewrayeth hyerlinges Because they haue no care of the shéepe and are not gréeued at the dispersing of the flocke they flée at the comming of the woolfe and forsake the shéepe R. Are all therefore hierlinges whiche in time of persecution flee from theire Churches Act. 9.25 M. If so be we shall affirme this we shall condemne Paule who as it is wel knowen left the faithfull at Damascus and fled and by flight did escape the mouth as it were of the wolfe C. Thys question was handeled at full in oulde time when the cruel tirauntes vexed the Church Some of the fathers were in this poynt to strayght othersome were more Indifferent who gaue libertie to Pastoures to flée in such wise that if so be by their flight they might doe more good to all men than hurt their flocke they might flee And they Iudged that this might be when the
Church should not be left destitude of able Ministers and when the life of the Pastoure shoulde be so assaulted of the enemies that their rage and madnesse could be appeaced no wayes else but by his absence But in no wise they would permit this libertie if so be the perill were general and appertaining to the woale â—locke Flight in time of persecution and that it were thought that the Pastoure fled more to saue hys owne life being afraide of Death then to doe good because the example of his fléeling in this order shall do more harme then his life shall profite or doe good euer after M. Therefore it maketh great matter wherefore howe and who it is that fléeeth euenas also it maketh great matter wherefore who and howe the shéepe be fed For as he is not by and by a true shepe heard which leadeth forth the shéepe vnto Pasture euenso he is not straight way a hyerling which in time of persecution fléeth for a time He which is a hyerling doth not only flée when hee séeeth the wolfe comming but he also is a hyerling which in securitie féedeth the shéepe béecause of his wages he which in feeding hath the affection of a Pastour is not made a hyerling by fléeing seing he was not a hyerling before Paule was not a Hyerling when he taught at Damascus and preached Christ therefore by fleing hée was not made an hyerling The hyerling fléeeth for that cause as sayeth Christ because he is a hyerling and hath no care for the shéepe For this cause Paule did not slee who if it had so plesed the Lord was redy to dye but because the Bretheren did vrge him to flée insomuch that they did let him downe in a Basket ouer the wall he sled that hée might serue Christ longer And this is that which the Lorde sayeth If so be they persecute you in one Cittie flee vnto another Mat 10.23 R Verely in this there can scarse any certaine Rule be prescribed when wée shoulde flee and when we shoulde not flee For there is a time when Christe fled againe there is a time when he did not slée but willingly went to méete his aduersaries There is a time when Paule was lette downe ouer the wall in a basket againe there is a time when he sayde VVhat doe yee weeping and troubling mye hart for I am not onely readye to be bounde but also to dye at Hierusalem for the name of the Lorde Iesu For euery man hath the appoynted time of his office the whiche béeing not finished hee maye shoonne and auoyde manifeste perielles least God be tempted notwithstandinge wée must so flée that our office be not neglected Euenas our sauiour Christ sayth There are twelue howres in the daye If any man walke in the day he stumbleth not because he seeth the light of this worlde But if any man walke in the night he stumbleth Ioh. 11.9 because he hath no light in him Act. 20.8 Bv. Sathan and his ministers are the Wolues which scatter the flocke and therefore we must beware of them 13. So the hierling fleeth because he is a hiereling and careth not for the sheepe C. That is to saye He whiche hath respecte vnto the fléece and not to the slocke howsoeuer he deceyue men in the quiet state and tyme of the Church when trouble aryseth wil shewe his falsehoode and treacherye PAR. For there are some whiche in tyme of prosperitye are carefull inough for the flocke but in tyme of perrill they leaue the flocke to be dispersed and made a praye of the Wolfe For they saye within them selues What if it perishe I loose nothing my hyer is sure inough and if any parte thereof be lost I had rather forgoe the same than to contend for other mens cattaile with the Wolfe 14. I am the good sheepheard and knowe mine and am known of mine M. Hée repeateth this to declare in him selfe the condicions of the true and good Shéepheard and so to shewe himselfe to differre in disposition from hyerlinges And I knowe mine C. In these wordes hée commendeth his loue towardes vs for knowledge commeth of loue and bringeth also with it a care 2. Tim 2 i9 Ioh. 13 18 R. The Lord knoweth who are his Also it is sayde I knowe whome I haue chosen M. There are two kindes of knowledge The one is Knowledge of two sortes by which wée knowe what a thing is By this kinde of knowledge al thinges are knowne vnto Christ not onlye the sheepe but also the Goates the Wolues the Théeues and the Murderers and that infernall Sathan also The other is that by which wknow such things as are our owne yea by which we knowe them kéepe them and defende them By this kinde of knowledge the Reprobates are not knowne but the electe onely For to them it shal be sayd Math 7.23 Depart from mee ye workers of iniquitye And againe Verylye verylye I saye vnto you I knowe ye not Math 25.12 As Christ therefore hath a speciall care ouer his shéepe because they heare his voyce and followe him euen so he geueth vs to vnderstande that hée hath no care at all for those whiche obeye not the Gospell euen as in the second member he repeateth and confirmeth that whiche he had spoken before namelye that he is in like manner knowen of his shéepe 15. As the Father knoweth mee so knowe I the Father and I laye downe my lyfe for the sheepe M. There is a mutuall knowlegde of familliars and néere friendes The heauenlye Father hath a sonne whome he knoweth to bée his and of whome he is acknowledged againe to bée the Father Euen so Christ hath shéepe which he knoweth and of whome in like manner he is knowne C. Insomuch that it is no more possible that he should forget vs than it is possible that the Father shoulde reiect or neglect him M. The father séemed as though hée had forsaken his sonne vpon the Crosse whome notwithstanding he acknoweledged to be moste dere vnto him Euenso although Christ sometime séemeth to leaue and forsake his shéepe in the midest of afflictions yet notwithstanding he wil neuer leaue them in perill but will haue a continuall care for them C. In the meane time he woulde haue vs to do our duty to him againe because as he doeth bestowe all that power which he hath receiued of the father to helpe vs so hee woulde haue vs obedient and seruiceable vnto him againe And I laye downe my life Bv. As if he shoulde saye I haue not without cause called the congregation of the faithfull my shéepe For I haue washed them with my bloud I haue by my death brought them to life and I haue geuen my selfe for them not redéeming them with Goulde and Siluer but with my owne lyfe whereby Iustly I affirme them to be mine Let them therefore consider what account they wyll make to the Prince of Sheapheardes which haue vsed crueltye and
pleased him and the wyll of his Father not because eyther Caiphas or Pilate constrained him Wherevpon it is sayd The Kinges of the earth stoode vppe and the Rulers came togeather against the Lorde and against his Christ And of a truth against thy holye Childe Iesus whome thou hast annoynted boath Herode and also Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles Acts. 4.27 and the people of Israell gathered them selues togeather for to doe whatsoeuer thy hande and thy counsayle determined before to bee done So all the Godlye are afflicted not because theyr aduersaryes can doe any thing by their owne power againste Godlye who are vnder the hande and most mightye protection of GOD but because so it pleaseth the wyll of theyr Father whiche is in Heauen the which wyll is executed by the wicked to theyr extreame destruction but to the greate profite of the Godly This commaundement haue I receyued M. Hée nowe openeth the well spring of his power namelye his Fathers commaundement And by this commaundement hée vnderstandeth that wyll of God and that eternall counsaile by which hée had determined to sende his Sonne into this worlde and to geue him to death for the redemption of mankind C. Of the which counsayle of the Father hée therefore putteth vs in minde that wée might knowe that hée hath so greate care of our saluation that hée hath geuen to vs his onelye begotten Sonne so deare and precious vnto him And Christe him selfe whiche came into the worlde to shewe him selfe obedient to his Father confyrmeth this that hée hath no other respect in all thinges than to doe vs good M. Therefore Christ in all thinges shewed him selfe obedient to his Father Herevppon it is sayde It is written in the volume of thy booke concerning mee that I shoulde doe thy wyll Psa 40.8 O my GOD I am content to doe it A. And hereafter hée sayth The Prince of this world commeth and findeth nothing in mee but that the world maye knowe that I loue the Father Iohn i4 i3 and as the Father commaunded me so I doe M. This is true obedience whiche dependeth not onelye of the déede but also of the diuine wyll 19. There was a discention therefore againe amonge the Iewes for these sayinges B. The more that Christ bewrayed his diuinitye the more euidentlye appeared the difference betwéene the electe and the Reprobate Bv. And as trueth and pietye is alwaye lyke it selfe so falsehood and impietye differeth not a strawe breadth from it selfe C. This was the fruite of the Sermon of Christ that he alwayes wonne some Disciples or other to him selfe but because his doctrine had many aduersaryes thereof came the contencion that they whiche at the first were as it were one bodye of the Churche might bée deuided among them selues For with one consent all menne professed that they worshipped the GOD of Abraham and that they followed the Lawe of Moyses Christ the hande of vnitie but now when Christ came among them they began to disagrée for his sake If so be that profession had béene true Christ which is the most excellent bond of Charitye and whose office it is to gather the dispersed togeather woulde not haue dissolued and broken theyr consent and agréement but by the lyght of his Gospel he bewrayed the hipocrisy of many who hauing onelye a false and counterfaite shewe boasted them selues to bée the people of God Contencions come by wicked men Thus also the wickednesse of many men in these daies bringeth to passe that the Church is troubled with dissentions and that contencions are so feruent in the meane tyme they which trouble the peace lay the blame vpon the professors of the Gospell calling them Scismatiks For for this cause speciallye the Godlye are offended at the Papistes because their doctrine hath shaken the quiete state of the Churche But if so bée they woulde peaceablye submitte them selues vnto Christ and would subscribe vtno the trueth all contencions troubles would strayte waye be appeased But seeing they frete and fume against Christ and wyll not suffer the Godlye witnesses of Christ to bée at reste except the trueth of God maye lye hyd and Christ maye be banished from his kingdome they falselye obiect the faulte of Scisme which all menne sée ought rather to be imputed vnto them Therefore we must alwayes consider and sée in Scismatikes who they he which depart from GOD and his pure doctrine M. And the Euangelist in saying that there arose a contencion again sendeth the readers to those things which he hath declared in the Chapters going before as in the seuenth and ninth Chapters Ioh. 7.43 Iohn 9.16 Bv. For there these verye same Iewes withstanding the manifest trueth doe cause no small troubles 20. And many of them sayde Hee hath the Deuell and is mad why heare ye him M. This Cauill also the aduersaryes of Christ vsed before C. They doe defame Christ with the most odious reproche that they can deuise that all menne might abhorre to heare him M. For they coulde not abyde that people should heare him with delyte and admiration for the whiche cause they went about to turne awaye the mindes of the simple from him that they might not heare him any more afterward C. So the wicked least they should bée constrained to geue place vnto GOD doe furiouslye contemne him and doe styrre vp others also to the lyke madnesse least that the wordes of Christ at any time shoulde bée hearde with silence and quietnesse But the doctrine of Christ is able sufficientlye to defende it selfe against all Cauilles M. These wicked ones are verye like vnto them which doe priuitye sclaunder the ministers of Christ least they should bée hearde 21. Other sayde These are not the woordes of him that hath the Deuell Can the Deuell open the eyes of the blinde Bv. They which loue the trueth constantlye defende the same M. and do defende Christ against the sclaunder of the wicked by twoo argumentes the first is by his founde and vnblameable doctrine the other is taken of the present power of his miracles For he which hath a Deuell can not hyde his madnesse but bewrayeth the same both by wordes and déedes For a man which is possessed with a Deuell can neyther speake nor doe those thinges which one that hath his wittes can doe C. That therefore which these good men saye is as muche as if they should require that iudgement might bée geuen according to the matter it selfe For trueth as we sayde before doeth alwaye sufficientlye defende it selfe And this is the onelye buckeler of our Fayth that the wicked can neuer bring to passe but that the power and wisedome of God shall shine in the Gospell R. Also this varietye of iudgementes concerning Christ is written for our learning that wée might learne the nature of this worlde For the world must bée iudged of Christ but beholde nowe it vsurpeth aucthority vnto it selfe to iudge Christ Howe greate therefore
workes And yet notwithstanding they doe not giue him thankes for these good workes but theyr mallice had so blinded them that although they coulde not condemne the workes of Christ yet neuerthelesse they went about to stoane him to death Many such enimies of the truth there are at this daye which condemne the louers of the Gospell whose life and doinges they cannot condemne C. The name of blasphemie the whiche prophane wrighters vse generaly for euery kinde of reproche the Scripture referreth vnto God Blasphemy of two sorts when hys maiestie and glorye is defaced And there are two sortes of blasphemie as eyther when God is robbed of his proper honour R. as if so be a man shoulde arrogate that vnto himselfe which is proper to God or else when any thing is attributed and giuen to him which his nature will not beare Therefore they call Christ a sacrilegious and blasphemous person because hée being a mortall man vsurped to himselfe deuine honour And this was a true definition of blasphemie yf so be Christe had bene nothing more then a man Onely they sinne in this that they refuse to behoulde the diuinity whhich was euident to be séene in his miracles 34. Iesus aunswered them is it not writen in your Lawe I saide yee are Gods Bv. The Lord doth wonderfully temper and frame his aunswere C And doeth clere him self of the crime which was obiected vnto him not denying him selfe to be the Sonne of God but defending the same to be truly spoken And he vseth an Argument taken not of the equalles but of the lesse to the more The scripture calleth them Godes to whome God geueth an honorable function he therefore is farre more worthy of this titell of honour whom God hath chosen to excell all others Wherevpon it followeth that they are euell and false interpretours which doe admit the fyrste but in the second do take occasions of offence B. he vseth this word lawe here for Scripture which often times is called the Lawe C. But the testimony which our Sauioure Christ bringeth is taken oute of the eyghtie two Psalme where the Lord findeth falte with the Kings and Iudges of the earth Psal 28.6 Exod. 22 which abuse their Rule and power tyrannically to enioy their owne pleasure to oppresse the miserable and to commit all wickednesse at their will B. That is to saye which Iudge falslye C. And he vpbraideth them that they were so forgetfull how and from whence they receiued so great dignitie and béecause they prophaned the name of God This Christ applyeth to the presente cause that they are honoured with the name of Gods who are appoynted ministers to gouern the world In the same sence also the Scripture calleth aungels Gods because by them the glory of God doth shine in the world 35. If hee called them Godes vnto whome the vvorde of GOD vvas spoken and the Scripture cannot bee broken C. By these wordes oure Sauiour Christ meaneth that Princes are ordered by the sure commaundement of God Rule appoynted of God Whereby we gather that gouernement and rule sprang not vp rashelye or by the errour of men but by the will and appointment of God because hée would haue politticall order among men and gouernement by equitie and lawes For the which cause Paule calleth them Rebelles vnto God which resyst power because there is no power but the same is appoynted of God Rom. 13. i If any man obiect that other callinges also are of God and are allowed of him and yet for all that Husbandemen Neateheardes Shoomakers and suche lyke are not called Godes we aunswere that this is not general that whosoeuer are called of God to some kinde of lyfe shoulde be called Godes but Christ speaketh of Kinges whome God hath aduaunced to a hyer degrée that they might rule and excell To be shorte we knowe that magistrates are therefore Gods because God hath committed gouernement vnto them M. And Christ might haue sayde If so be he call Iudges and princes Goddes but it pleased him rather to saye If hee called them Goddes vnto whome the worde of God was spoken that hée might also noate the subiection of Iudges and Princes and might extoll the maiestie of GOD. For the worde of God in this place is taken for the commaundementes which GOD commaundeth and inioyneth them to obserue And the Scripture cannot be broken C That is to saye The doctrine of the Scripture is inuiolable insomuch that it neyther can nor ought to be dissolued and broken of any man This place ought to be well noated that the Scripture may haue his aucthoritye M. For the same is manye wayes defaced by wicked men and by the wisemen of this worlde when they eyther adde vnto the same straunge and forged doctrine or else corrupt the same by sinister and wrong exposytions drawing it into a contrarye scence But the Scripture cannot be broken or made frustrate And wherefore because it is giuen by deuine inspiration and leaneth not vppon humaine but vpon diuine aucthoritie 36. Saye yee of him whome the Father hath sanctified and sent into the worlde Thou blasphemest because I sayde I am the sonne of God Saye yee of him whome the Father C. There is a certaine sanctificatiō which belongeth to all the godly but Christ in this place chalengeth a far more excelent snactifycation namely for that he is one chosen out from amongst all others that in him the power of the Spirite and the maiestie of God maye appeare Ioh 6.27 Euen as hée himselfe sayeth that hée was sealed of the same Father M. Hée sayth not Whome the Father hath begotten béecause hée thought it better to signify vnto vs that he hath receyued the dispensation of mankinde and the state of a kingdome of hys heauenlye Father as hée is a man Wherevpon also hée added this And sent into the world The Father hath sent hys Sonne Iohn ◠i6 Esay 6i i Luk 4.18 not onely vnto you Israelites but into the worlde For so GOD loued the worlde that hée gaue his onelye begotten sonne So that this sanctifycation in other places is called annoyting And thys is properlye referred to the person of Christ Math 3 i6 as hée was manifested in the fleshe M. And concerning this sanctifycation the aperition of the Dooue testifyed which Iohn the Baptist sawe lighting vpon the heade of Christ when hée baptised him in Iordan Therefore the father hath sanctifyed the sonne by whome we also are sanctifyed by whome he giueth vnto vs the spirite of sanctifycation by reason wherof the Apostles in diuers places calleth the faithful seruauntes of Christ sanctified Thou blasphemest C. The Arians haue wrested this place to prooue that Christ by nature is not God But Christ doth not here dispute who he is in him selfe but what men ought to Iudge of him by his miracles being in humain fleshe For we can neuer apprehend his eternall diuinity except wee imbrace him as he is appoynted a redéemer
wrought during the time that be preached there was none more wonderfull than this and therefore hee thought it necessary to noate boath the name and also the kindered and exactly to describe the place with the rest of the circumstaunces specially séeing he knew that none of the other Euaungelistes made any mention of this miracle Therefore fyrste of al it is worthy to be noated and remembered For beside that Christ in this miracle left vnto vs a testimony of his diuine power he also sette before vs an expresse Image of our Resurrection in the end of the world to the end we might knowe the scope of our Faith howe that Death is no Death and that Christe is our resurrection and life C. Furthermore this was as it were the latter act and conclusion for nowe the time of his death approched It is no merueile therefore if so be he specially sette forth his glory in that worke the memory wherof he would haue throughly imprinted in the mindes of his seruauntes that it might be a sertaine sealing of all those miracles that were done before Christ had raised vp other dead folkes at other times but nowe hée declared his power vpon a dead and putrified carcasse B. For the nerer that the daye whiche was prescribed vnto the Lorde drue toward euening in the which he should finishe the office of a Redéemer the more plainly boath by wordes and also by déedes he reuealed who hée was and wherefore he came in the fleshe R. And thus beginneth the hystory M. When Iesus was come ouer Iordane into the place where Iohn at the firste baptized and had taried there a while a sertaine man named Lazarus fell sicke And to the end we might knowe who this Lazarus was Iohn saith that hee was of Bethany the towne of Mary and Martha his sisters whose Brother he was C. The which is therefore expressed because the fame of Lazarus was more obscure than the fame of his sisters For these holy women were wont to lodge Christ as we maye reade in the tenth chapter of saint Luke 2. It was that Marye whiche anoynted the LORDE with oyntmente and wyped his feete with her heare whose Brother Lazerouse vvas sicke Bv. Because the Gospell maketh mention of many Maries here there is a difference put betwéene this Mary and the reste namely that it was the very same which anoynted the Lord. M. And this is put downe here by Anticipation B. For the Euaungelist declareth this anoynting in the chapter following C. Therefore there is greate Ignoraunce in them which immagine this Mary the sister of Lazerus to be that infamus woman of whome Luke maketh mention in his seuenth Chapter The making mention of the oyntment ocasioned this errour and also because in both places mention is made of Simon in whose house the acte was done as though it were not manifest that Christ was often times anoynted and that in diuers places The synfull woman of whome Luke speaketh anoynted Christ at Ierusalem wheare she dwelt Also Mary of Bethany did the like in her towne And the pretertence Anoynted which the Euaungelist vseth ought not to be referred to the time in the which the same was done of the which the Euaungeliste heare intreateth but to the time in the which he wroate as if he shoulde saye this is that Mary whiche afterwarde powered out her oyntment for the which cause there arose a murmuring among the Disciples Bv. To be short this woman is sayd to haue anoynted the Lord euen as Iudas is saide to haue betrayed Christe M. Math. i0 4 Moreouer in that Lazarus Mary and Mrtha dwelt together we haue an example of brotherly amity concord and agreement Vnitie of Bretheren pleaseth the Lorde The Lorde is delighted with such vnity of Bretheren and systers insomuche that it was not in vain that the Lord had company and felloweshippe with this Lazarus Mary and Martha It is a true saying the loue and vnitie of bretheren is seldome found Suche is the corruption of oure nature that bretheren very seldome well agrée together Very fewe remember this saying of Christe Blessed are the peace makers for they shal be called the Children of God 3. Therefore his sisters sent vnto him saying Lorde beehoulde hee whome thou loueste is sicke Therfore his sisters sent B. For they trusted that yf the Lorde had bene present their brother shoulde not haue dyed the which boath of them affirmed to the Lorde Lord behould he whom thou louest C A shorte message but yet notwithstanding Christ might hereby gather what the two sisters would haue For vnder this complaint they doe modestly insinuate their Supplication that hee might helpe R. Hereby we maye learne a forme of prayer C. We are not forbidden to vse any long forme of prayer notwithstanding this is the summe that we ought to cast oure cares and whatsoeuer else disquieteth vs into the Lords lappe that he may helpe vs. Thus doe these women deale with Christ they doe familiarly vtter theire gréefe vnto him thereby hoping to haue ease B. They prescribe nothing vnto the Lorde they think it suficient to tell vnto their louing benificiall and wise frende howe the case stoode with them and in what perill they were in C. It is also to be noated that they haue hope to obtaine helpe vpon the loue of Christe M. In that they make no mencion of their brother neyther doe craue in expresse wordes that he would come and deliuer him from his disease they so did vppon truste and familiaritie whereby they made accounte that the disease of theyr brother woulde mooue the Lorde to haue no lesse care for the same than hée had for any thing that appertained to him selfe C. And this is a rule alwaye to be obserued in true praier For where the loue of God is there is vndoubted and present health because hée doth not loue and forsake Bv. Therefore these systers Humanity toward the sicke shewing themselues to be natural and louing to their brother ouer and aboue the example which they leaue vnto vs of pietie and humanitye which wée shoulde showe towarde sicke persons doe teache vs in all our necessityes to runne first vnto Christ which loueth vs all most intyrelye to whome wée must prescribe nothing he knoweth when to helpe and to whome it is néedefull R. Let fayth onely tye God to necessitie that helpe and reléefe may torne to the glorye of his name For if so bée the time and the manner howe be prescribed then the helpe is ascribed to humaine wisedome 4. When Iesus hearde that hee sayde This infirmitie is not vnto death but for the glorye of God that the Sonne of God might be glorified thereby M. Christ knewe before that Lazarus was sicke but the Euaungelist describing this matter in order as it was done sayth that the Lorde spake these thinges when hée had hearde the message which Mary and Martha had sent vnto him C. And his purpose was by thys
aunswere to take awaye all care from his Disciples least they shoulde be gréeued to sée him so secure and carelesse in the perill of his friende Hée denyeth this disease to be deadelye but rather affirmeth the same to be a meane to sette forth his glorye M. As if hée shoulde saye Lazarus is not falne into this sickenesse to dye of the same as commenlye it hapneth to others but this infirmitye or sykenesse is sent vnto hym by the secret purpose and counsayle of God to this ende that GOD maye thereby be glorified occasyon being therby offered to his Sonne by the same to declare hys power and to magnifie hys name C. And although Lazarus was deade yet notwithstanding because shortelye after Christ restoared him to lyfe hée hauing respect to this ishue and successe sayth that it is not a sycknesse vnto death M. For Lazarus wythin two dayes after dyed of the same syckenesse but not to sleepe in death with other dead bodyes vntil the day of Iudgment but that he might be restoared to life by the Sonne of God and might by his death minister occasyon to gloryfy him Therefore the Lorde had more respect vnto the consideration and cause of deth then to the death it selfe and therefore more truelye he ascribed this sickenesse to the cause of death which made to the glory of God more then to death it selfe C. Moreouer Christ in this place properly noated the glory of God which was Ioyned with his office For we knowe that when the Reprobate perishe the glory of God doth noe lesse shine in their death then in the saluation of the godly That the sonne of God might be glorified Bv. That is to saye he shal be raysed vp by my power whereby I shal be glorified For by that worke many shall gather that I am the true sonne of the lyuing God the life and the quickener of them that beléeue For it followeth towarde the ende of the myracle Vers 45 Many therefore of the Iewes which came to Marie and had seene the thinges which Iesus had done beleeued in him C. By this place wee gather that God woulde be so knowne in the person of the sonne that what honor soeuer God requiereth to be geuen to himselfe shoulde be giuen to his sonne Bv. Wherevpon Christe sayde The Father hath geuen all Iudgement to the Sonne Ioh. 5.23 that all might honor the sonne as they honor the father Hee which honoreth not the Sonne honoreth not the Father which hath sent him C. Wherefore the Turkes and Iewes béeing contumeliouse vnto Christe in vaine professe them selues to honoure God nay by this meanes they goe about to banish God from them 5. Iesus loued Martha and her Sister and Lazarus M. This the Euaungelist addeth because of the words of Mary and Martha which they tould by message vnto the Lord saying Lorde behould he whome thou louest is sicke Iesus loued not only Lazarus but also his sisters Bv. that is to saye all this houshoulde and family which were Godly disposed M. For Christ loued all men in that he came into the worlde to be the sauioure and redéemer of all men and not onely those which were then liuing and which were in the worlde before but those also which should be vpō the earth vnto the worlds ende We reade not that Paule had any familliarity with Christe in this worlde when he was vpon the earth and yet neuerthelesse he sayeth Neuerthelesse I liue Gala 2.26 yet now not I but Christ liueth in mee and the life which I nowe liue in the fleshe I liue by the faith of the Sonne of God which loued me and gaue him selfe for me And as he was a man liuing among men he was led by humane affections So he is sayd here to loue this Lazarus Martha and Mary and so also wée reade that he loued Iohn the Apostle Iohn i5 i4 and so no doubt he loued all his Apostes and called them his friendes 6. when he had hearde therefore that hee was sicke hee aboade two dayes still in the same place where hee was C. These wordes séeme contrary to that which went before that Christe should abyde two dayes on the other syde of Iordan as neglecting the life of Lazarus and yet notwithstanding is sayde to loue him and his sisters for séeing loue causeth care he shoulde haue made haste without delaye M. But this delaye nether hurt Lazarus nor yet was offensiue to the Lawe of loue and frenship but 〈◊〉 profyted him very much agréed with frendshippe and amitie and also serued greatly for the glory of God Lazarus was his frind but more frenly was the glory of his Father C. Therefore séeing Christe is the only mirror of the grace of God wée are taught by this his delaye not to Iudge of the loue of God according to the present state of thinges Béeing intreated hée often times diferreth his helpe eyther to make vs more feruent in prayer or else to excercise our patience and obedience Bv. Let no man therefore think much yf so be the louers of true pietie and godlynesse be afflicted with the calamityes of this worlde God faring as though he cared not for the same Gen 4 i0 eyther because so it is expedient for them which suffer or else because it so serueth for the setting forth of his glory B. So he left Abel in the hande of his brother but after his death his bloud cryed for vengeaunce Gen 39.20 So he left Ioseph a long time in the dungeon of the prison but afterward he aduaunced him to honoure So he left the Israelites a long time in cruel bondage whome notwithstanding at the length he deliuered with a mightie hand and out-stretched arme C. Let the faithfull therefore so craue helpe at the handes of God that they learne to suspend their desiers if so be at any time he be more slowe to helpe and deliuer then necessity requireth For howsoeuer he stayeth he sléepeth not neyther is hee vnmindfull of those that are his In the meane time let vs bée sure of this that he would all whome he loueth to be saued 7. Then sayde hee after that to his Disciples Let vs goe into Iewrye againe M. The Disciples being as yet but weake stoode greatly in feare of the mallice of the Iewes therfore Christ thought good to make them strong against they tooke their Iourney For he knew that they could not abide to heare so much as Iewry spoken of But he might haue gone into Iewry without them and neuer haue tould them of the matter yet he neither would returne into Iewrye without them nor yet leaue their minds vnprepared for so perillous a iourneye And therefore he sayeth Let vs goe into Iury againe C. By which wordes also be declareth that he had a care for Lazarus when his Disciples thought that he had forgotten him or at lest that he made lesse account of the life of Lazarus than he did of other matters M.
raise Lazarus from death wherevpon he did more rightly call the death of Lazerus a sléepe than death C. But greate was the rude Ignoraunce of the disciples which vnderstoode Christ to speake of naturall sléepe For although it bée a metaphoricall speache yet notwithstanding it is so commonly vsed in the Scripture that it ought to haue béene knowne to all the Iewes M. And hée coulde haue raysed vp this Lazarus being absent and a great waye euen as he restoared the Centurians seruaunt and the Rulers sonne to health but the consideration of this myracle did so require that hée should be present at the working of the same least anye occasion might haue bene giuen to the wicked to obscure his glory but that all men might know for a suretie that this Lazarus which had bene deade fowre dayes was raysed vp by his presence voyce and power And for this cause hée woulde not rayse vp neyther the ruler of the Sinagogues Daughter nor the Widdowes Sonne being absent Math. 9 i5 Luk. 7.14 but present In the ende of the worlde also hée can rayse vp all mortall men with hys power onelye insomuch that hée neede not descende to vs any more from heauen but the consideration of his glorye and maiestie requireth the same that so great a wonder may be wrought before the whoale worlde Wee must also noate that the Lorde sayde not Let vs goe into Iury againe but I go to awake Lazarus out of sleepe Hee would haue his Disciples companions with him in his iourney but he woulde not haue them fellowes with him in the miracle C. Here also hée commendeth his power in this that hee sayth hée will goe to rayse vppe Lazarus by whiche wâ—rdes hée sheweth himselfe to be Lord of death when hee sayth that hee rayseth those vp whome hee restoareth to lyfe Also seeing by this worde sleepeth hée noateth onelye the sléepe of the bodye some doe very fondelye drawe the same to mens soules 12. Then saide his Disciples Lord if hee sleepe hee shall doe well ynough M. The aunswere of Christ contayneth two thinges Fyrst for what cause hée must retourne into Iurye although the Iewes were so cruell Secondlye what hee woulde doe in Iurye To the first the Disciples make no aunswere but to the other they saye If hee sleepe hee shall doe well ynough by whiche they perswade Christ not to go into Iurye And yet notwithstanding they doe not subtilly wrest the wordes of Christ to theyr owne commoditie but because they thought that hee had spoken of a sléepe they redilye take the same as an occasion to shoone the perill 13. Howbeit Iesus spake of his death but they thought that hee had spoken of the naturall sleepe M. The Euaungelist addeth the exposytion of the wordes of Christ to declare the rudenesse of hys Disciples by which it came to passe that they vnderstande not the meaning of his wordes It ought therfore to seeme straunge vnto vs if so bée some at the first doe not vnderstande the Metaphoricall and parabolicall speaches of the Lorde seeing the same hapened vnto them which ought to haue vnderstoode them better by reason of theyr daylye familiaritye and acquaintaunce with the same Notwithstanding herewithall wée must consyder how that wée are more prone and readye to receyue and imbrace those interpretations of the worde of God which seme to defende the imbecillitye of our flesh than we are to agrée vnto those thinges which with perill and danger serue to the setting foorth of Goddes glorye And herevpon it commeth that while wée gréedely imbrace those things which séeme to agrée vnto our fleshe we oftentimes misse of the true scence and meaning of the wordes A. When Iesus hymselfe spake of the excelency of his kingdome before his disciples Math i4 by by there arose a contention among them who should be the greatest and when hee spake of the crosse and of the euilles which hée should suffer at the handes of the Iewes they vnderstoode not what hée sayde 14. Then sayd Iesus vnto them plainely Lazarus is deade M. Because they vnderstoode him not and therefore aunswered not to the matter hée speaketh nowe that thyng plainely which before hée had spoken obscurelye C. Great is the goodnesse of Christ in bearing with so greate dulnesse in his Disciples And verilye hée did therefore diferre the time to endue them with more ample grace of the spirite that they being renewed and chaunged in a moment the myracle myght be the greater M. They decerued to haue bene sharpely reproued of the Lord no lesse than was Peter by him at a nother time but because this cowardlines was not in one or two of them aloane but in them all Mat. 16.25 he dealt more gentlye with them and instructeth them by a more playne and manifest speache in the truth that they myght nowe haue lesse cause to doubt A. And this hee did to teache vs also by his example not to reiect such Disciples as are yet rude ignoraunt and carnall but gentlye to beare with them vntyll suche time as they haue attayned to more knowledge of the truth 15. And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there because yee maye beleeue neuerthelesse let vs go vnto him C. He meaneth that this absence was profitable for them because hys power shoulde not haue bene so manifest if so be he had holpen Lazarus out of hande For the nerer that the workes of God come to the ordinarye and common course of nature the lesse glorye they haue the which daily experience teacheth to be true For if so be he reache out his hand vnto vs at the first we regarde not his helpe Therefore to the ende his disciples might knowe that the resurrection of Lazarus was verely deuine it was necessary that he should differ the same that it might be paste all mans helpe Whensoeuer therefore God doth suffer vs béeing ouerwhelmed with misery to ly and languishe let vs knowe that he doeth it for our health Because yee maye beleeue R. What is it ye shoulde beléeue Fyrste that I am that very Christ the Sauioure of the worlde which rayse the dead from the graue that so ye maye be confirmed in that faith by that myracle wich I am aboute to worke Secondly that I am ready in the mideste of afflictions and doe care for your saluation when as ye your selues are Ignoraunt of the same C. So that his meaning is not that this was the fyrst rudiment and beginning of faith in them but the confirmation of a faith alredy begon as yet weake and vnperfect Neuertheles he sheweth that vnles God had declared his power they would not haue beléeued A. Here also we maye behoulde the fruite and ende of miracls For miracls tend to this ende that men may be won to the Faith or at least may be confirmed in the faith But lette vs go vnto him M. To whome To Lazarus to a dead man but what can be done to
a dead man that one should take a Iorny for him A man that should so speake might seeme to humaine reson very foolish But the sonne of God speketh another manner of thing when he sayeth Let vs go vnto him The comming of the son of God to a dead man is not in vaine for he bringeth life with him In the end of the world he shal com to dead men and raise them vp to life which the strength of mortall men could neuer doe R. Wée see also howe great care Christ hath for those which are his Lazarus is sicke Dyeth and féeleth not the helpe of Christe but yet neuerthelesse Christe speaketh of him and is very carefull for him And his care is not in vaine For Lazarus shal be raised from death A. The life commeth with spéede to put death to flight 16. Then sayde Thomas whiche is called Didimus vnto hys fellowe Disciples let vs also goe that wee maye dye with him Then saide Thomas R. This exhortation of Thomas procéeded rather of rashnesse then of fayth C. Hytherto the Disciples had gone aboute to withhoulde Christe and nowe Thomas is ready to followe but withoute Faith At least he doeth not arme and comfort him selfe with the promise of Christe to followe him ioyfully and with a good courage For these wordes Let vs also go that we maye dye with him shewe that he rather despayred than beleeued seeing they should haue bene assured of life M. The Lorde sayde not I goe to dye in Iury but I goe to raise vp Lazarus Thomas therefore should haue sayd let vs go that we maye see the glory of God rather then let vs goe and dye with him Howbeit the pronoune Relatiue hym maye be expounded as well of Lazarus as of Christ But if we expound it of Lazarus then is it spoken Ironice as yf he had sayde What shall yt profite vs to goe thether except we cannot otherwise shewe the dutie of friendes than if wee dye with him But many like better of another sence wich is that Thomas refused not to dye with Christ But this sprang of rashe zeale because he ought rather to haue bene encouraged by the faith of the promise Moreouer in that he saith Thomas was called Didimus is not so to be vnderstoode as though Thomas were his proper name and Didimus his sir name For the same which the gréekes call Didimus the Hebrues call Thomas 17. Then vvent Iesus and found that hee had lyen in his graue fovvre daies allreadie M. The Lorde so appoynted his Iorny that he came to Bethanie the fowrth daye after the departure of Lazarus It is likely that Lazarus was dead too days before Christ toke his Iorney and that he spent other two dayes before he ended the same He might haue come sooner but hee rather desyred to finde him dead than sicke and to haue lyen fowre dayes in the Sepulcher than two dayes that he might the more euidently declare his deuine power and therefore he would not come vnto Bethany before the fowrth daye after his disceasse 18. Bethanie vvas nie vnto Hierusalem aboute a fifteene furlonges of C. The Euaungelist dilligently prosecuteth those thinges which serue for the the sertaintie of the stoary He sheweth how nere Ierusalem was to the village of Bethanye lest any man should marueile that many of his frends came from thence to comfort the Sisters whome the Lord would haue to be witnesses of the miracle For although they were mooued herevnto by the duty of humanitie yet notwithstanding by the secrete counsaile of God they were gathered there together for another ende leste that the resurrection of Lazarus should be obscure and vnknowen or should haue only domesticall witnesses Bv. Therefore God by his wonderfull counsaile and forsight chose this place in the which the greatest miracles that euer Christe wrought was shewed that whether the Phariseis would or no the very déede it selfe might proclaime and prooue Iesus to be the Sonne of the lyuing God C. But hereby appeared the wicked ingratitude of that people who by and by forgot so manifest a shew token of the power of God done in so open and knowen a place in so great an assembly of men and almoste at the gates of the Cittie Naye the Iewes maliciously shutting their eyes would not sée that which laye open before their eyes to be seene And it is no newe thing that those men which so gréedely desyer miracles shoulde bee dull and senceles when they come to the consideration of them The distaunce betwéene Hierusalem and Bethany of the which mention is made here was lesse then two miles For a furlong contayneth syx hondered foote that is to saye a hoondered and fiue and twentie paces 19. And many of the Iewes came to Martha and Marie to comfort them ouer their Brother M. what manner of persones these Iewes were we shall sée in that which followeth C. Their only purpose was to comfort the sisters for their dead brother but God as we sayd before had another purpose And hereby it doth appeare that the house of Lazarus and his sisters was very sumptuouse and well furnished for entertainement Also because it is a naturall thing that the death of kinsmen and frendes should cause sorrowe and mourning this duty of the which the Euaungelist speaketh is not to be discommended except the same doe excéede i. Thes 4 A. Necessary therefore is the exhortacion of the Apostle when he willeth the Faithfull not to excéede in bewaling the dead M. It is also to be noated that the Iewes knowing not howe to benefite the dead sought so much as they could to comfort the liuing And this was the manner of the Church of the faithfull in ould time at their funeralls but after that the spyrite of errors of superstitions and of gaine crept into the mindes of the Bishopes and Prelates that which our Elders vsed to the consolation of suche as were aliue was tourned to obsequi and helpe of the dead 20. Martha as soone as shee heard that Iesus was comming went out and mette hym but Marie sate still in the house M. The Euaungelist goeth forward in the narration of the history And hée beginneth the story of Martha whereby it doeth appeare that shée was principall in the gouernment of the house eyther for that shée was the elder or for some other cause In this Martha we haue an example boath of hospitallitie and also of reuerence Martha met Christ boath as a gheste and also as her Lord and thus are wée wont to goe forth and méete our frendes to entertaine and welcome them frendly So Abraham and Lotte met and entertained their ghestes with Ioy. So the Subiects goe forth to méete with kinges and Princes Gen. 18 i Gen i9 i Fyrst of all therefore let vs be frendly in entertaining our frends and ghestes and loyall with reuerence towards our elders and betters C. Notwithstanding it maye be that Martha went forth of the house to
though he were dead yet shall hee liue Bv. Nowe Christ more plainelye reuealing himselfe sayth that he cannot onely by his prayers obtaine lyfe but also that hée is the lyfe it selfe of all that beléeue yea the liuing God which can rayse from the deade and preserue in life M. Hée knewe that Martha hadde not as yet the true knowledge of him and that therefore shée thought of the resurrection as did the rest of the Iewes who although they beléeued that the same shoulde bée yet notwithstanding by whose power the same shoulde bée they knew not because they wanted the true knowledge of Christ Wherefore that hée might signifie vnto Martha that hee was the rayser vp and quickener of deade men by whome the resurrection of the deade shoulde bée and whiche coulde also at that present restoare hir deade brother vnto life hée sayth I am the resurrection and the life B. that is to saye the authour of resurrection and lyfe and that power of GOD to rayse and to quicken As if hee shoulde saye Why hast thou respect vnto the resurrection to come concerning the which thou hast such an opinion as though it were not to be wrought by my power If thou knewest mée thou wouldest also knowe that I haue power geuen mée to rayse vp and to quicken and therefore wouldest nowe desyre mée to raise vp thy brother C. Therefore fyrst of all Christ affirmeth himselfe to be the resurrection and and the lyfe and afterwarde hée expoundeth boath partes of the sentence seuerallye In the fyrst parte hée calleth himselfe the resurrection because by order men are restoared from death before they are in the state of lyfe And verilye all mankinde is ouerwhelmed in death Therefore no man shall haue life but hee which is fyrste risen from death So Christ teacheth himselfe to be the beginning of life and afterwarde hée addeth that the perpetuitie of lyfe is the works of his grace And the exposytion which followeth straight after sheweth plainely that hée spake of spirituall lyfe as He that beleueth on me Wherefore then is Christ the resursurection because hée doth regenerate the Children of Adam which were alienate from GOD by synne that they may beginne to leade a newe lyfe of the which wée haue spoken in the fifte Chapter going before And the Apostle Paule very notabelye interpreteth this place in the seconde Chapter of his Epistle to the Ephesians Let them bable then what they liste which affyrme that men are prepared by the motion of nature to receiue the grace of God It is as much as yf they should saye that the dead walke Faith is the resurrrection of the soule For wheras men haue lyfe breath sence vnderstanding and will the same tendeth to destruction because there is no part of the soule which is not corrupted and maymed And so it commeth to passe that death euerye where hath the vpper hande and kingdome For the death of the soule is an alienation from God Therefore they which beléeue in Christe whereas they were deade before beginne to liue because Fayth is the spirituall Resurrection of the soule and doth after a sorte animate the soule it selfe that it maye liue vnto God according to this saying The dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God and they that here it shall liue It is a notable titel of faith verely that Christ powring life into vs deliuereth vs from death 3. King i7 4 Kin 9.4 M. And that whiche Christ testifieth of him selfe can belong to no other We doe reade that holy men haue raysed vp some from the dead Rom. i5 i7 i Cor i5 21. as Elias and Elizeus But yet none of them was the resurrection and the life but Christ only 26. And vvhosoeuer lyueth and beleueth in mee shall neuer dye Beleeuest thou this The Lord Iesus had spoken two things which he orderly expoundeth He proued him selfe to be the resurrection when hée taught that life is restoared to the dead by faith C. Now followeth the exposition of the second member namely howe Christ is the life because he neuer suffereth the life which he hath once geuen to decaye but preserueth the same vnto the ende For what should become of men in so greate fragillitie of the fleshe if so bée they hauing once gotten life should bée left afterwarde vnto them selues Therfore it must néedes be that the continual state of life be founded vpon the power of the same Christ that he maye finishe that which he hath begon And the faithfull are therefore sayde neuer to dye because their mindes béeing renued with the incorruptible séede haue the spirite of Christ abyding in them by whiche they liue dayly For although the body be subiect vnto death because of sinne yet notwithstanding Rom 8 i0 the spirite is life for righteousenesse sake 2. Cor. 4 i6 Yea though the outward mâ—n perish yet the inward man is renued daye by daye And death it selfe is to them a sertain deliuerance from the seruitude of death Death is a deliuerance from the seruitude of death Iohn 5. R. There is no cause therefore whye they that beléeue shoulde feare and abhorre death because they haue passed already from death to life Beleeuest thou this C. Christ séemeth at the first sight to speake therefore of the spirituall lyfe that he might withdrawe the minde of Martha from her present desier Martha desiring that her brother might be restored to lyfe Christ aunswereth that he is the author of a farre more excelent lyfe because by his heauenly power he quickeneth the soules of the faythfull But there is no doubt but that he speaketh of a double grace Generally therfore there is no doubte but that he commendeth the spirituall lyfe which he geueth to all those that are his but hereby he ment to geue a tast of that power which he woulde afterwarde declare in raising vp of Lazarus M. And Christe knewe what Martha beléeued and what shée beléeued not he doeth not demaund therefore this question to the end he might learn but that he might drawe from her a confession of that fayth which he knew to be in her at that tyme. For it is not ynough for vs to beeléeue with the hart but it is also required that we confesse that with the mouth whiche we beléeue with the harte A. Furthermore Christe saith not vnderstandest thou this But Beleuest thou this For the ministers of God cannot be vnderstoode except they be vnderstode by faith 27. Shee sayde vnto him Ye Lord I beleeue that thou arte Christe the sonne of the liuinge GOD whiche should come into the world M. It séemeth that Martha vnderstoode not the wordes of Christ and that shée knewe not that which shée sayde shée beléeued namely what it is to be Christ the sonne of God Neuerthelesse there is no doubte but that shée had that Faith in Christ that shée doubted nothing at all of his wordes C. And to prooue that shée beléeued the
Iesus therfore sawe her weepe and the Iewes also weeping which came with her hee groned in the spirite and vvas troubled in him selfe Bv. The Lorde aunswereth nothing to the complaint of Mary For he had reasoned the matter sufficientlye with Martha to whome he had promised notable thinges as that it woulde come to passe that Lazarus should be raised from death to lyfe againe Wherefore the tyme and occasion was nowe come not to dispute farther of the resurrection but to performe that which he had promised B. Furthermore when he sawe Marye altogeather in morning and the Iewes to mourne and wéepe with her also the present wéeping so moued him that he him selfe wepte also B. Thus he dyd sorrow with those that sorrowed and declared him selfe both to be a verye man and also endued with true loue The cause of such affection the Euangelist expresseth when hée sayeth that hée wept when he saw Mary the rest wéeping Howbeit there is no doubt but that he had a farther respect namelye to the cōmon misery of mankind For hée remembred the charge committed to him of the Father and wherfore he was sent into the worlde namelye that he might deliuer vs from all euyll This as he dyd in very déede so he would shewe that he dyd the same with the serious affection of the minde Therefore hée going about to raise vp Lazarus Christ lamented the miserye of mankinde testifyed with groning in the spirite with greefe and with teares that he was no lesse affected and grieued for our miserye than if he had béene in the same him selfe For the sonne of God hauing taken vppon him our fleshe Heb. 4. woulde also of his owne accorde take vpon him our affections that he might differre nothing from his brethren but in sinne onely And herein hee declared him selfe to bée our brother that we might knowe that wée had such a mediatour as knoweth easily howe to haue compassion vppon our infirmityes he him selfe hauing had experience of the same in his fleshe If any man obiect and saye Question Séeing the passions of menne are vicious it is not conuenient that the Sonne of God should bée partaker of them with vs Wée aunswere that there is great difference betwéene Christ and vs. Aunsvvare For therefore our affections are vitious because they excéede and haue no measure but the affections in Christ because they tended to the obedience of GOD and did not excéede were without blame or faulte For if so bée thou compare his passions with oures thou shalt find so great difference betwéene them as there is betwéene fayre springing water and foule dyrtye puddle Christ greatlye troubled him selfe and was much moued but so notwithstanding that he kepte him felfe within the compasse of his Fathers wyll Bv. To bee short when Saint Iohn sayeth that Iesus groaned in his spirite he meaneth that he was so moued in the bowelles of mercye that for the time he could not speake This motion alway goeth before teares in such as are vehemently affected For the like also we reade of Ioseph Ge. 43.30 who being moued with compassion toward his brother sought where to wéepe 34. And sayde where haue ye laide him They saide Lorde come and see M. This is not to so bée vnderstoode as though Christ knewe not in what place Lazarus was buryed For hée who being so farre of knew without any mans report that he was dead how coulde he also be ignoraunt of the place of his buriall God forbyd we should suspect this in Christ from whome no man can kéepe him selfe howe secréetely soeuer he bée hyd He demaunded therfore this question not to learne but to auoide the wicked suspicion of the Iewes least hee might séeme to doe any thing fradulentlye in this matter 35. And Iesus wept M. These teares came in very good order and time before the miracle that the infirmitye of the fleshe might be ioyned in this worke with the power of God that if so bée the diuine maiestye shewed in the raysing vppe of Lazarus should discourage any from comming to Christ his weeping pittye and compassion might draw them backe againe and also that if so be any were offended at the infirmity of weeping he might be moued to beléeue in the Sonne of God by his power in raysing vp Lazarus 36. Then sayd the Iewes Beholde howe he loued him 37. And some of them sayde coulde not hee whiche opened the eies of the blind haue made that this man also should not haue dyed R. Parte construed the teares of Christ to the best and part to the worst C. And Saint Iohn describeth vnto vs a double iudgement concerning Christ for these former sort which sayde Behold how he loued him although they thought not so honorably of Christ as they shoulde haue done as attributing nothing vnto him but that which was humaine doe notwithstanding speake more indifferently and modestly of him than the other who maliciously murmured against him for that he dyd not saue and kéepe Lazarus from death For although they do commend the power of Christ cōcerning the which the other sayd nothing yet notwithstanding they do not the same without a certaine reproche Hereby it doth euidentlye inough appeare that the miracles which Christ had already wrought were very well knowne vnto them but the more filthy was their ingratitude that they let not to make exclamation against him because in one part he ceassed and satisfied not their expectation After the same manner men haue béene alwayes vnthankfull vnto God are vnthankfull styll Except he satisfye our desires in euery point we fall by and by to murmuring and grudging saying Seeing he hath beene alwayes hytherto wont to helpe why doth he now faile me So we reade of the Israelites when they were in the desart Can God also geue meate vnto his people in the wildernesse Behold he stroake the Roche so that water gushed out withal and can he geue bread also But this their murmuring prouoked the Lorde to anger as we shal see if we reade the thrée scoore and eightéene Psalm beginning at the ninetéen verse 38. Iesus therfore againe groaned in him selfe and came to the graue It was a Caue and a stoane layde vpon it C. Because Christ came to the Sepulchre not as an idle looker on but as a wrastler which prepareth him selfe to trye maisteries it is no maruaile if he groane againe For the violent tiranny of death whiche he went about to ouercome was before his eyes M. There are some which thinke that this groaning procéeded of disdaine and displeasure because the vnbeleefe of the which we haue spoken dyd offend him But the former reason séemeth to bée more apte namelye because he had more regard to the matter it selfe than to menne M. We must also note here an example of patience He aunswered not the wicked ones as he might haue done and as they deserued neither dyd he ceasse from finishing the worke which hée had
she had beene voide of faith Vpon iust cause therefore he sayeth not If thou beléeue thy Brother shall rise againe but Thou shalt see the glorye of God C And that not onely because faith doeth open our eyes that we maye beholde the glorye of GOD shyning in his workes but because our Fayth maketh awaye for the power and goodnesse of GOD to offer it selfe vnto vs as we maye reade in the fowre score and one Psalme beginning at the eleuenth verse So againe vnbeleefe stoppeth the accesse vnto God and doeth as it were kéepe his handes fast shut for the which cause it is sayde in another place Iesus coulde shewe no signe there Mat. 13.58 because of thier vnbeleefe Not that the power of God is tyed to the wyll of menne but because they which doe withstand the same by their wickednesse so muche as they can are vnworthy to haue him reuealed vnto them M. He sayeth The glorye of God when hee might haue sayde my glorye for it was meete that the Sonne also shoulde bee gloryfied by this miracle as is sayde before but Christ thought it better to vse this modestye that he might seeme rather to seeke his Fathers glory than his owne although his Fathers glorye and his are alwaye ioyned togeather 41. Then they tooke away the stoane from the place where the dead vvas laide And Iesus lyfte vp his eyes and saide Father I thanke thee that thou hast heard mee Then they tooke C. Nowe Martha being contented with this seconde saying suffereth the stoane to be moued She sawe nothing as yet but because she heareth that the sonne of God doeth not commaunde the same in vain she willingly obeyeth him Where the dead was layde M. The Euangelist thought that he could not sufficientlye inculcate the death of Lazarus that thereby he might make the glorye o◠the power of Christ which is boath the resurrection and the lyfe the more manifest And Jesus lyft vp his eyes Christ talketh with his Father before he commaundeth the dead man and that he might declare that he talked with the Father he lifted vp his eyes towardes heauen Bv. to the ende that by the very gesture of his body he might declare to the standers about him that the same which he dyd was by the power of God who is the aucthour and geuer of all good thinges C. This therefore is the signe of a good minde disposed to praye For if so bée a man wyll truly call vpon God he must be ioyned with him the which cannot bée except he be lyfted vp from the earth and ascende aboue the heauens The which a man cannot doe by lifting vp his eyes onely For the hypocrites also doe the like who being ouerwhelmed in the fylthynesse of the fleshe do séeme by lifting vp of their eies and by wrything of their faces to drawe heauen vnto them but that which they do hipocritically the children of GOD must do sincerely Notwithstanding he which lyfteth vp his eyes towarde heauen ought by his cogitacion to include God there who being in euery place fulfilleth both heauen and earth but because mens mindes cannot be frée from groase imaginations but that they wyll imagine some groase and base thing to bée in God except it be when they are lyfted vp aboue the worlde the scripture calleth vs thither and testifieth that the heauen is Gods seate Esay 66 i But this lyfting vp of the eyes is not such a ceremonye that true prayer shall not bée acceptable without the same for the Publican no doubte which looked downe to the grounde dyd neuerthelesse by his faith pearce the heauens And yet this gesture is profitable for it styrreth vp men to séeke God and moueth the affections For there is no doubte but that Christ when hee lifted vp his eyes towards heauen was rapte thyther with greate vehemencye Father I thanke thee that thou hast heard me Bv. The Sonne is not so heard of the Father as we are hearde but after a more certaine speciall manner For the Father heareth the Sonne that is to say he is of the same wyl and power that he is of The Sonne wylleth not any thing contrary to his father neyther stādeth hée in néede of any other forreyne or externall helpe C. Nowe therefore he beginneth with thankesgeuing when as he had asked nothing but although the Euangelist make no mencion that he prayed yet notwithstanding there is no doubte but that he first made his peticion for otherwise he coulde not bee heard And it is verye credible that among those groaninges of the which the Euangelist speaketh he prayed Nowe hauing obtained Lazarus lyfe hée geueth thankes to the Father And in that hée arrogateth not this power to him selfe but attributeth the same to his Father as receiued from him he declareth him selfe to bée the Minister of the Father For to frame him selfe to the capacitye of menne one whyle he proouing and confirming his diuinitye challengeth vnto him selfe whatsoeuer belongeth vnto God another whyle being contented with the personne of a man he geueth the whole glory of the diuinitye to the father 42. Howbeit I knowe that thou hearest me alwaies but because of the people which stande by I sayde it that they maye beleeue that thou hast sent mee B. He was sure already that his Father would at his request restoare Lazarus to life Therefore that he might séeme to doe all thinges by the wyll of his Father he gaue him thankes C. And when he addeth that he knewe the same before he so doeth least any man shoulde thinke that he was in so small fauour with the Father that hée could not doe what miracles he woulde at the first without staye Therefore he declareth that there is suche a consent betwéene him and the father that nothing is denied vnto him and that hee néeded not to haue prayed séeing he dyd that thing onely which hée knewe was commaunded to him of the Father but to the ende it might the more euidently appeare vnto men that this was a diuine worke in déede he therefore called vppon the name of the Father B. To be short he geuing thankes vnto the Father in the presence of the people testified that hée wrought all thinges by the power of his father that he is alwayes heard of the Father and that his wyll and the Fathers wyll are all one C. If any man obiect and say Why then dyd he not rayse vp all those that were dead Wée aunswere that God by his wisedome and counsaile appointed so many miracles to be wrought and no moe than should serue for the approbation confirmation of the Gospel That they might beleeue B. Let vs knowe that all the words and déedes of our sauiour Christ belonged to this ende that we might beléeue Iesus to be the sonne of God our sauior They which stóode by might in some sort knowe the Father and yet be ignoraunt of the Sonne therefore hée prayeth before them that they might knowe
to passe the boundes of Gods worde The Papistes haue rashly and without any good grounde deuised the Inuocation of Saintes vpon their owne braine and nowe to haue some false coullour out of the worde of God they corrupte and teare the scripture Sirre we would faine see Jesus M. These Gréekes call Philip Sir and hée refuseth not the same It was the custome of those countreyes to call men of wealth and countenaunce by that name Wherevppon also Mary Magdalen called Christ at the Sepulchre after hée was rysen Syr when as notwithstanding shée tooke him to bée a Gardiner Of the whiche wee haue spoken in the fowrth Chapter going before Ioh. 20 M. The Apostles dyd not gainesay this custome Men of countenāce may be called Syr neyther were they scrupulous in the same as we sée the Anabaptistes to bée 23. And Iesus aunswered thē saying The houre is come that the son of man must be glorified A. Many expound this of the death of Christ because by the same the glorye of Christ was set forth So that nowe according to their mindes Christ pronounceth the time of his death to bée at hand C. But it is better to referre the same to the preaching of the Gospell as if he had sayd that the knowledge of him must shortly bee spread through all the partes of the world And thus he salued the feare into the which he might bring his Disciples by his death For he sheweth that there is no cause why they should bee discoraged because the doctrine of the Gospell shal be published neuerthelesse throughout the whole world And least this cogitacion of his glory might shortlye after vanishe away when he should be iudged to dye hanged on the Crosse buryed he sheweth that the ignominy of his death should nothing at all hinder his glorye 24. Verilye verily I saye vnto you except the wheate corne fall into the ground and dye it abideth alone if it dye it bringeth forth much fruite M. The purpose of our sauiour Christ by this similitude was to draw his Disciples the Gréekes which were present from the vaine looking for earthly glory C. He compareth his death vnto sowing the which when it séemeth to tende vnto the losse of the wheate is the cause of great encrease and plenty And although this admonicion was most necessarye at that instant yet notwithstanding it hath a continuall vse in the Church And first of all it is méete to beginne at the head That terrible shewe of malediction and ignominy which appeareth in the death of Christ doth not onely obscure his glorye but doth take away the same quite out of our sight Therfore we must not stick in the death only but the fruite which the resurrection hath brought forth must also be considered And so it shall nothing hinder but that his glory shal apeare and shine From hence also we must come to the members For we do not only think that we do perishe in death Collos 3 3 but we doe also thinke that our life is like vnto continuall death Therefore we shal be vtterly quayled except we haue this consolation by which Paule doeth erect vs 2. Cor 4 i6 Though our outward man perishe yet our inward man is renued daye by day Let this therefore be the continual meditacion of the Godlye when they are pressed with diuers sorrowes when they are hungerye naked sicke when they are vexed with iniuries when they séeme euery moment to be swalowed vp of death that this is the sowing which in due time wyll bring forth her fruite B. Therefore that which Christ speaketh here hath this scence and meaning Ye haue séene with howe greate pompe the people of the Iewes haue receyued me nowe also ye sée howe these forreyners desyre mée therefore learne ye to séeke for life and saluation by death For as a wheate corne except it fal into the ground die bringeth forth no fruit euen so I vnles I dye remaine fruitles But when I am dead I wyll fructefye in the whoale worlde by bringing many vnto my Father Then shall my Gospell bring foorth fruite with al creatures which are vnder heauen So in lyke maner your death shal be fruitefull both to your selues and also to others Therfore bée not to desirous of this life but after my example commit the same vnto the wyll of my Father 25. Hee that loueth his life shall destroy it and hee that hateth his life in this vvorlde shall keepe it vnto life eternall C. Christ ioyneth to his doctrine exhortacion For if so be we must dye to bring forth fruite we must patientlye suffer God to mortifye vs Bv. For the faithfull shal neuer come any other way to glory than by affliction and the mortification of their fleshe séeing Christ the head of the faithfull entered not into his glorye but by his Crosse and passion C. And because he compareth loue and hatered togeather wee must consider what it is to loue and hate our lyfe He which by the immoderate desyre of this present lyfe cannot leaue this worlde except he bée constrayned is sayd to loue his life but he which by contempt of this lyfe goeth with a good courage vnto death is sayde to hate his lyfe Not that we ought simplye to hate our lyfe which is iustlye reckoned among the chiefest benefites of God but because the faithfull ought wyllingly to forgoe the same when it hindereth them from accesse vnto Christ euen as if a man shoulde cast from his shoulders some waightye and heauye burthen when he would go with spéede to any place To be short simplye it is not euyll to loue this lyfe so that we leade the same onelye as pilgrimes hauing alwaye regarde vnto the worke that is set before vs. For this is the lawful meane and waye to loue this lyfe if so be we abyde in the same so long as it shall seeme good vnto the Lorde and are readye at his wyll and pleasure to departe out of the same or to speake brieflye if we as holding the same in our handes do offer the same as a sacryfice vnto God Whosoeuer is otherwise addicted to this present lyfe looseth his lyfe that is hee casteth the same into euerlasting destruction Concerning the farther exposition of this place reade our commentarye vpon the nine and thirty verse of the tenth Chapter of Saint Mathews Gospell 26. Yf any man minister vnto mee let him followe mee and vvhere I am there shall also my Minister bee Yf any man minister vnto mee him vvyll my Father honour Jf any man minister vnto mee A. Because the Lord meant to sende foorth his Apostles into the worlde to preache the Gospell of the kingdome of heauen by these wordes he prepareth them valiauntlye and constauntlye to discharge so notable an office although the worlde shoulde assaulte them many wayes And this doctrine ought to bee extended to all the Ministers of Christe C. For that we might the lesse make
them selues and think that they shall escape vnpunished for abusing Christe he addeth heare a horrible threatening that although he rest and suffer yet his only doctrine shall suffice to condem them euen as in an other place he sayde that there shoulde neede no other iudge but Moises in whom they dyd glory Therfore the sence is this Iohn 5.45 I earnestlye desiring your saluation doo not vse my auctorytie in condemninge you but doo wholely séeke to saue that whiche was loste yet thinke not ye that you are therfore escaped the hand of God Bv. For they shall not escape vnpunished and go away without iudgement which contemne and reiecte the sonne of God C. For to speake of the least the onely worde which ye haue despised shall be a sufficient and meete Iudge And receyueth not my wordes C. This latter part is an exposition of that which wente before M. For in these wordes it is declared â—hat it is to obiect the Sonne of God and what they are which reiected him C. For because men haue hypocrisy ingraffed in them by nature there is nothing more easy for them than in words to boste that they are ready to receiue Christe and we sée how common this vaine boasting is euen amonge the most wicked Wherefore we muste remember this definition namelye that Christe is reiected when we imbrace not the pure doctrine of the Gospoll M. euen as to receiue Christe is nothing else but to receyue his worde by a liuely faithe C. The Papistes bragge with openne mouthe of the worde of God but so soone as the same is preached ther is nothing more hatfull vnto them These kisse Christ as Iudas did Therefore let vs learne to include him in his worde and geue vnto him that worshipe of obedience onely which he requireth The worde that I haue spoken C. He could not by a more gloriousse tytle extoll the authority of the Gospell than when he geueth the power of Iudgeing vnto the same For accordinge to these wordes the laste Iudgement shall be nothing else than an approuinge of the doctrine of the Gospell For Christ shall site vpon his tribunall seate but he affirmeth that he will pronounce that sentence out of his worde which he nowe preacheth This threatninge ought to make the wicked much afearde when they cannot escape the Iudgement of his doctrine which they nowe so prowdly contemne Againe hereby commeth a wonderfull consolation to the godly that howsoeuer they are now condemned of the worlde they are notwithstandinge already Iustefied in heauen because whersoeuer the faith of the Gospell hath this feate the tribunall seate of God is errected to saue We bearing our selues bould vpon this aucthoritye there is no cause why wée should care for the Papistes with theire preposterous Iudgementes because our faith reacheth aboue the Angels Bv. Therefore let vs well remember this and let vs take hede that we despise not the Lorde speaking to vs in his Gospell 49 For I haue not spoken of my selfe but the father which sente me he gaue mee commaundement what I should saye and what I shoulde speake C. Leste the externall shewe of man should deminish any thinge of the maiesty of God Christ calleth vs from the fame vnto his Father And for this cause he maketh mention so often times of his Father And verely seing it is greate wickednes to transfer vnto any other any parte of the deuine glory it is necessary that the same worde come from God to which Iudgment is geuen Bv. Christ therefore in these wordes doth very strongly maintaine the whole doctrine of his Gospell and proueth the same not to be humane but deuine vndoubted and authenticall C. Also here hée putteth a difference betwéene him and his Father not according to the deuine person simplye but rather according to the fleshe least the Doctrine being iudged to be of man shoulde haue the lesse waight and auctoritye Moreouer if so be the conciences of men shoulde be subiect vnto humaine lawes this reason of Christ shoulde not serue that his word shall be a Iudge because the same hath not come from man according to the saying of Saincte Iames There is one Lawe geuer which is able to saue and to destroye Moreouer hereby we maye gather what wicked and cruel sacriledge that is that the Pope dare presume to binde mens consciences vnto his immaginations for by this meanes he arrogateth more vnto him selfe then doth the sonne of God who denyeth that he speaketh any thing but according to the commaundement and prescript of hys Father A. The which he doth not only here affirme but very often also for the commendation of his doctrine as in the seuenth and eyghte Chapters goinge before 50 And I knowe that his commaundemente is lyfe euerlastinge whatsoeuer I speake therefore euen as the father badde mee so I speake C. Againe he commendeth the fruicte of his doctrine to the ende al men might the more willingly submit them selues vnto the same M. For hee sayeth not simply And his commaundement is euerlasting life but he sayeth I knowe that hys commaundemente is euerlastinge lyfe This is the testimony of the trueth and of the will of God towardes mankind He knewe what to teache and wherefore he was sent namely to preach the doctrine of eternall lyfe and for this cause was he sent of the Father that hee might be to the faithfull the author of euerlasting life This certainly also beecommeth the Ministers of Christ who ought to teach no other thing then that which they haue receiued in commaundement The which if they doo they also maye saye VVe speake not of our selues but hee which hath sent vs hath giuen vs a commaundement what wee shoulde teache and we know that his commaundement is eternall lyfe An excellent tytle verylye of the doctrine of Christ For the Gospell of Christe is the commaundement of God to euerlasting life that is to saye it is the doctrine or preaching of grace committed by the Father to Christ the sonne of God to eternall lyfe which he promiseth to them that beléeue in him R. For this commaundement the Father hath giuen to the sonne that hee shoulde descende into this worlde and saue all those that beeléeue For so God loued the whrlde that hee gaue his onely begotten Sonne that euery one which beléeueth in him should not perishe but haue lyfe euerlasting M. The Lawe also was commaunded to Moyses but it was giuen vppon Mount Sina with feare trembling and leading to death but the Gospell is the commaundement of God giuen to Christ the sonne of God preached in Sion and spreade from thence throughout the whoale worlde being peaceable and swéete and wrighten by the spirite of God in the tables of their heartes which beleeue offering remission of sinnes and euerlasting lyfe to all that beléeue C. It is meete therefore that they féele the vengeaunce of God which are so wickedly bent that they now refuse him to be the Aucthor of lyfe
after the which he séemeth to doe béecause the traytor was already gone forth to finishe his Trayterouse acte wherevpon came shortely after the béeginning of his glorification B As yf he should saye the time will come anon to finishe by my death my base estate and to beginne the time of my glory This is so nere that me thinkes I am alredy glorifyed me thinkes I am Christ alredy worshypped throughout the whoale worlde And God is glorified in him C. This is added in stéede of confirmation Therefore he nowe sheweth how he should bring glory vnto him selfe by such a death namely because he should gloryfy God his father For in the crosse of Christ the vnspeable goodnesse of God appered vnto the whole world for by the same sinne was abolished Death destroied the power of hel vanquished euerlasting saluation geuen to men 32. If God bee glorifyed in him God shall also glorifye him in him selfe and shall straight waye glorify him He meaneth that the glory of the Sonne is the glory of God the Father The glory of Christ is the glory of God And the Father was glorifyed by the son first of al by the obedience of the crosse death So Peter also glorified God by his deth Secondly because he was made knowen to the world to be the son of God So also God is glorifyed by vs when by oure good workes occasion to gloryfy him as our father is geuen to mortall men Thirdly God is glorifyed by Christ béecause he brought this worlde to the knoledge of him boath by his heauenly doctrine and also hy his miracles So all they glorify God which sette forth the knowledg of him in this world C. Christ therefore gathereth that he shall haue a glorious triumph by death in the which he sought only to glorify his father For the Father did not so séeke hys glorye by the Death of his sonne but that hée made him pertaker of the same with him also should suffer for a short time great glory should apeare in his death that which was fulfilled For the death of the Crosse dyd so lytle obscure the glorye of Christ that thereby the same dyd more brightlye shine for thereby apeared his vnspeakeable loue towardes mankinde his exceeding righteousnesse in making satisfaction for sinne and in pacifying the wrath of God and his wonderfull power in subduing death and destroying Sathan This doctrine is also to be applied vnto vs because although the whole world do conspire our infamye yet notwithstanding if we séeke sincerelye and with our whole heart to glorifye God there is no doubte but that he also wyll glorifye vs. i. Kin. 2.30 For he sayeth Him which glorifyeth mee wyll I glorifye And shall strayte waye glorifye him C. Christ encreaseth the consolacion by the shortnesse of the tyme least that delay should cause the disciples to doubt And although this glorye beganne at the daye of his resurrection yet notwithstanding that propagation is noted whiche followed straite after when by the power of the Gospell and of the holye Ghost he raysing vp the dead created vnto him selfe a newe people 33. Litle children yet a litle vvhile am I vvith you Ye shal seeke me and as I sayde vnto the Iewes vvhether I goe thyther can yee not come also to you saie I nowe R. Some wryters affirme that Swannes a lytle before their death sing verye swéetelye euen so Christ hauing at all tymes most gentlye dealt and spoken to his Disciples yet notwithstanding being neare vnto death hee handeleth them more friendlye calling them lytle children than the which name what can be more acceptable and swéete to a Godlye man C. By this gentle speache he declareth that he doeth not therefore goe awaye from them because he had lesse care for their saluation séeing hée loued them tenderlye He tooke vpon him our fleshe to this ende that he might bée our brother but in that other name there is greater vehemēcy of loue expressed And because it could not bée but that the departure of Christ would be a great grefe vnto the Disciples therefore he tolde them before hande that he should not bée long with them and therewithall exhorteth them to patience As if he shoulde saye Bv. Verye shortly lytle children the wicked shall laye handes on mee and carry me vnto death R. For the Crosse wayteth mee at the doores and by the Crosse I wyll goe out of this world vnto the Father and obtaine righteousnesse saluation and euerlasting lyfe for al that beleeue Ye shall seeke me M. That is to say It wyl shortly come to passe that ye shal desire my presence and haue a wonderful longing after me And as J sayde vnto the Jewes C. He repeateth vnto them the verye same wordes which he had spoken vnto the Iewes but in another scence For he sayeth that they cannot followe patientlye to suffer his temporall absence and he doeth as it were bridle them that they might keepe them selues within their compasse vntill they had finished their battaile in this earth He doth not therefore seclude them for euer from the Kingdome of God as he had done the Iewes but only commandeth them patientlye to abide his leysure vntyll such time as hée might bring them vnto him into his heauenly kingdome Reade the seueth and eight chapters going before beginning at the .34 and .21 verses 34. A newe commaundement geue I vnto you That ye loue togeather as I haue loued you that euen so ye loue one another M. After hée had foretolde them certaine thinges concerning his departure C. he addeth to the consolation an exhortacion to loue one another As if he shoulde saye When I am absent from you in bodye shewe by your mutuall loue that ye haue not béene taught by me in vaine let this be your continuall studye let it be your speciall meditacion that ye be farre from all disdaine loftinesse of minde Ielousye Enuye vaineglorye and from strifes and contencious C. Why he calleth this a newe commaundement there are diuers opinions Some thinke this to bée the reason that forsomuch as all that was prescribed in the Law concerning loue was lyteral and externall Christ writ the same in the heartes of the faythfull by his holye spirite And so in their opinion the Lawe is newe which he setteth forth after a newe fashion that it might haue his full strength But this seemeth to be far fetchte and contrarye to the purpose of Christ Other some expounde it to be called a new commaundement because although the Lawe doeth commaunde loue yet notwitstanding because it is mixed with many Ceremonies and circumstaunces depending vppon the same the doctrine of loue doeth not there so euidently appeare and contrarywise in the Gospell the perfection of loue is appointed without any shaddowes This interpretacion is not to be despysed Howbeit Christ séemed to speake now simply For we know that Lawes in the beginning are kept diligently but are by lytle and lytle
will encreace that which he hath begon in vs. And wée must créepe béefore we haue strength geuen to vs to ronne swiftly And as Christ doth beare with vs in our imperfection euenso let vs learne not to cast of our weake Bretheren which as yet are far from the marck It is to be wished that al didde ronne with good courage but If anye doe ronne slowely so that he kéepe the waye let vs hope well CYR. Some think that by these wordes it was ment that Péeter after the assention of the Lord should be crucefyed but it maketh no matter what kind of death the Apostle of Christ suffered 37. Peeter sayd vnto him Lorde why cannot I follow thee nowe I will ieoparde my lyfe for thy sake C. Péeter by these words declareth that he was gréeued at the answere of Christ Hee vnderstoode that he was put in mind of his owne infirmitie whereby he gathred that his owne fault was a let vnto him that he could not presentlye followe Christ But yet he was not fully perswaded of this For by nature mankind is puffed vp with trust of his owne strength M. He doth not demaund and saye when shall I followe thée if I cannot followe thée nowe but he sayth VVhy cannot I follw the nowe As if he should saye R Doest thou think that I hauing receiued so many benifits of the wil be so vnthankfull that I will forsake thee Thou hast chosen mee to be an Apostle I haue tasted of the heauenly Ioye vpon mounte Thabor I haue wrought miracles in thy name and what benefite is it that I haue not receiued of thée howe then can I forsake thée being in great peril of thy lyfe I wil ventur◠my lyfe for thée yea I will dye for thée so far am I from forsaking thée C. These wordes of Peter shew what an opinion we haue conceiued of oure selues and howe we trust to our owne strength where vpon it cōmeth that wée dare doe any thing without callinge for the help of God when as notwithstanding we can do nothing But concerning this read more in the twentie six chapter of Mathew in the thirty thrée verse 38. Iesus aunswered hym wilte thou ieoparde thy lyfe for my sake verily verily I say vnto thee the Cocke shall not crowe till thou haue denied me thrise M. Peeter séemed to prooue Christ a liar in denying that so bouldly which the Lord declared vnto him Therefore Christ séeketh more and more to beate downe the arrogancy of Peeter leste hée béeing puffed vp aboue measure shoulde bée to prowd of his owne strength And Christ would not contend with him but thought it better to let him haue experience of his owne strength euenas fooles are serued who are neuer wise but when they are punished Peter promiseth inuincible constancie and he speaketh according to the sincere affection of hys mind but it is blind and presumptuouse bouldnesse because he considereth not what was geuen vnto him Therefore the Lord correcteth that rashenesse As if he should saye R. What is that I heare Wilt thou Péeter dye for mée who came to dye for thée M. But I saye vnto thée that thou shalt be so aferd and discouraged that thou shalt not only forsake mée with the rest but shalt also deny mee euen as if thou haddest neuer knowen mée and that not once but twise yea thrise and with suche spéede that thou shalt deny mée before the Cock crowe But because this example pertaineth vnto vs let all men learne to waye and consider their owne infirmities and imperfections leste they be to prowd vppon vaine confidence Wée cannot presume to muche vpon the grace of God but here the secure presumption of the fleshe is reprehended seeing that faith bringeth forth rather feare and carefulnesse Hée suffereth the due and condinge punishement of his arrogancy wherefore that God may stay vs vp by his power let vs learne to forsake oure owne strength and to flée to him in time ⧠The Xiiij. Chapter 1. And he saide vnto his Disciples let not your hartes be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me Let not your hearts be troubled THIS whoale Chapeter is mixed with consolations with doctrines witht exhortacions and with promises The Lorde comforteth his sorrowefull and troubled Disciples instructeth them concerninge the father exhorteth them to beléeue in him to loue him to keepe his sayings promiseth them place in heauen the gift of the holy Ghost the hearing of their praiers his retourne vnto them againe the loue and grace of his Father and laste of al his peace And he doeth not without cause vse so many wordes to confirme his Disciples who had so daungerouse and fearfull a battaile prepared for them For this was no smal temptation that which in a litle while after they shoulde sée him hanging uppon the Crosse in the which sight there was nothing to bee seene but matter of vtter desperation Seeing the hower of so greate trouble was at hand he sheweth them a remedy lest they beeing ouercome should quaile M. In him we see the Image of that Priest Heb. 4.15 who béeing him selfe tempted in all thinges can haue compassion vppon all those that are tempted euenas the Apostle describeth him vnto vs. Hée knoweth that his disciples are men and ar easily troubled with sorrowful things I would to God that they which are of some estimation in the Churche were thus affected toward the weake euenas Christ was affected toward his whome he willeth not to be troubled C. Wée must alwayes consider the circumstance of time in that Christ would haue hys Disciples to stand strong and withoute feare when all thinges might séeme to bring present death and desperation M. For hée knewe that none of those things should hurt him how dangerouse and mortall soeuer they séemed to bée Therefore wée must alwayes vse thys Buckler to withstand such conflictes It cannot bée but that we shall feele diuers motions but we must be so affeard and troubled that we do not fall The faithful therefore are sayd not to be troubled because they leaning vnto the word of God although they bee oppressed with great troubles yet notwithstandinge they constantly go forward Ye beleue in God beleue also in me C. Christ doth not only encourage hys Disciples by exhorting them vnto constancy but doth also teach from whence they must seeke for theyr strength namly from Faith by which he is acknoweledged to be the Sonne of God who is able ynough of him selfe to defend those that are his This is the true waye to stande yf so be our fayth be reposed in Christ and yf so be it doth behould him when he helpeth vs euen as yf hée were present For this is the meaning of that whiche as sayth There is no cause why yee should be troubled for my departure Bv. For yf so bee ye haue grounded youre fayth vppon God he shal saue you and I also will saue you euenas I haue promised oftenne times heretofore For
taken for the beginning and first rudiments This is the sum That if any decline from Christ he can doe nothing but erre if so bée any rest not in him he shal finde notsting but wynde and vanitye if so be any goe beyonde him he shall finde death in steede of lyfe B. Therefore Christ in this place preacheth him selfe to bee God and the onelye sauiour euen as he hath done in other places when he called him selfe the bread of lyfe the lyght of the worlde the doore and the shéepfould of God the good Sheepheard the resurrection and the lyfe and suche lyke No man commeth vnto the Father This is an exposition of that whiche went before For he is therefore the waye because hée leadeth vs vnto the Father and the trueth and the lyfe because in him we beholde the Father R. All other thinges do discourage vs that we dare not appeare vnto the father As first of all humaine reason for the same knoweth not God and by howe many benefites soeuer the same is constrayned to knowe that there is a God yet notwithstanding it knoweth not howe to come vnto him nor howe to worshippe him Secondly Sinne and the Law by which is declared that God is angery with vs wherefore by them we are driuen from comming vnto him Lastely Sinne and the Lawe driue vs from God the Maiestie of God ▪ which is higher than by humaine strength we can reache vnto the same Only Christ only the word is the onlye waye to reach vnto the father Bv. By this sentence also all Iewes and Turks are excluded from the company and presence of the father because they come not vnto the father by Christ For in Christ only consisteth righteousenesse reconcilliation and our life Let vs therefore goe forward in the righte way Christ and lette vs not suffer our selues to be drawen from the same because it leadeth to euerlasting life C. Finally Concerning inuocation this truely may be sayde that God heareth no prayers but these which are made in Christe 7. If ye had knowen me ye had knowen my father also and nowe ye knowe him and haue seene him C. Hée confyrmeth that whiche wée sayde before that it is hurtfull and foolishe curiositye when men being not contented with Christ do seeke by ouerthwart wayes to come vnto God They confesse that there is nothing better thā the knowledge of God but when he commeth nere vnto them and doeth familliarlye insinuaty him selfe than they begine curiously to searche and seeke for him aboue the clowdes whome they wyl not beholde being present Christ therefore reprehendeth his Disciples for that the doe not acknowledge the fulnesse of the Deitie to be exhibited in him I sée saith he that ye haue neither rightly nor truly hitherto known me because as yet ye know not the liuely Image of my father which is expressed in me R. For no man hath séene God at any tyme the only begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the father hath declared hym And now ye knowe him C. He addeth this not onely to mytygate the sharpnesse of the reprehention but also to accuse them of vnthankfulnesse and slouth except they way and consider what is geuen vnto them For he rather spake this to the cōmendation of his owne doctrine then to extoll the faith of his disciples His meaning therefore is that God is now to be séene if so be they woulde open their eyes In this word Sene the sertainty of faith is expressed How be it some referre the same to the sertainty of myracles For looke howe manye myracles Christ wrought in his Fathers name so many testomnies he had of hys deuine power 8. Phillip saith vnto him Lorde shew vs the Father and it suffiseth vs. M. The Apostles as yet were not sufficiently exercised in sprituall matters and therfore because thei had hard Christ speake very much of his father they semed to desire to se him so as thei had séen the sonne with their corporall eyes face to face as though God might be sene as a man is séene B. Thus therfore Phillip as one more desierous to learne than the other Disciples interrupteth the Lord desiring to haue some corporall and visible sight of God the which being sene they woulde desire nothing more C. But it semeth very absurde that the Apostles shoulde thus disturbe the Lorde For to what end had he spoken but only to teache the verye same thinge of the which Phillip demaundeth Notwithstanding there is here no fault described to be in them which is not to be found in our selues We professe that we séeke after God ernestly but when he commeth into our sight we are starke blinde R. For humane reason is not contented with the word by which the Father and his wyll is learned but wil be satisfied by signes and by palpable féelyng The Apostles had before their eyes Christ the Image of the Father and yet notwithstandinge they desire to sée the Father Wherefore their vnbeleefe is reprehended as followeth 9. Iesus saith vnto him Haue I bene so longe time with you and yet hast thou not knowne mee Phillip he that hath sene me hath sene the Father and how sayest thou then shew vs the Father C. Iustly Christ reprehendeth Phillip because he had not the pure eies of faith He had God present before hym in Christ and yet notwithstanding he dyd not behould hym What dyd hinder hym but his owne ingratitude The which Christ casteth in his téeth as if he shoulde saye haue I so loste my labour in teachinge you and in workyng Myracles before you I haue bene now a long tyme with you I haue wrought many Myracles many wayes I haue taught my selfe to be the sonne of God I haue taught that no man hath sene God at any tyme that I am he alone which hath expressed God I haue taught that the wyll of God is good and sweete towardes them that beleeue in hym That is to saye I haue playnlye taught that God is the Father of the faithfull through mee and do not ye yet know the father Euen so at this daye they profite little or nothing in the Gospel who being not content with Christe onely curiouslye séeke after God whereby at the lengthe they are brought into error This foolishe desire springeth of the humilytie and basenesse of Christe the which is far amisse seing in the same he setteh foorth the vnspeakable goodnesse of his Father M. But because Phillip might saye in his harte I sayde not shew vnto vs who thou thy selfe art but shew vnto vs the father and thou obiectest vnto me that I know not thee wheras I speak not of the knowledge or sight of thée but of the father To this cogitation which Christ was not ignorant of he answereth saying Phillip he that hath sene me Bv. As if he should say Phillip thou doest desire to se my father as though I did differ from my father in essence nature and were not all one
declare I confesse by that your great sorrowe how familyerly ye loue mée but I wyll that ye shewe your loue by another Argument For yf ye loue me indéede shewe that your loue towards me by the obseruation of my commaundements B. Therfore he willeth them diligently to obserue those thinges which he had commaudded them that is to saye constantly to beleeue in him to contemne the world bouldly to confesse Christ before the world to haue mutuall loue one towards another the rest which are contained in these things C. This is profitable doctrine because amonge those which seeme vnto them selues to loue Christ there are very fewe which truly serue him But here contrary wise the true loue of Christ is required to the obseruation of his doctrine as the onely rule M. He saith not if ye loue me dispute of my commaundements or see that others obserue and keepe my commuandements For the declaration of loue consisteth not in disputations nor in the vrging of others to obserue and kéepe them for this may be done euen of those which séeke not Christe but them selues but it consisteth in this yf thou thy selfe be an obseruer of them A. Furthermore Christ sendeth not his Disciples vnto the coÌ„mandements or vaine constitutions of men but to his owne commaundements For he hath not appointed them to be Seruauntes of men but to be faithfull Ministers vnto hym C. Moreouer also we are put in mind how vitious al other affection are when as not so muche as our loue towarde Christ is without fault except it be framed to pure obedience 16. And I will praye the father and he shall geue you another coÌ„forter that he maye bide with you for euer C This remedy he addeth to mitigate sorrow which the Disciples might conceiue by the absence of Christ notwithstanding therewithal Christ promiseth that he wyll geue strength and abillitie that his commaundements may be kept For otherwise his exhortation had bene to small purpose Therefore he prouideth for the same in time and teacheth that how far soeuer he was distant from them in bodye yet notwithstanding he woulde not suffer them to be quite destitude of helpe because he would be present with them by his holy sprite He calleth here the gift of the father the spirit which he himselfe wil obtayne by his prayers In an other place he promiseth that he wyl geue the same Ioh. i6 7 Both are truly and aptly sayde For in that Christ is our Mediatour and aduocate he obtaineth at his handes the spirite of grace In that he is God he geueth the same of him selfe vnto vs. The meaning of this place is this I was geuen of the Father to be a comforter vnto you not for a time but to abide with you for euer R. For Christ by his death and passion purchased to the faithfull the holy ghost which is nothing els but the inspiration of God by which he inspireth our hartes and moueth the same to holy godly iust right and deuine thinges that we might thinke speake and doe nothing day and night but that which is holy and deuine C. This name of comforter is as well geuen vnto Christ as to the holy Ghost and that by right for it appertaineth vnto them both to comfort and exhorte vs and also to defend vs. Christ was the patrone and defender of his Disciples so longe as he was in this world afterwarde he then committed them to the tuition garde of his spirit Yf any man demaunde whether we at this day are not vnder the protection of Christ we may answer that Christe is our euerlasting defender but not after a visible maner So long as he was in the world he openly shewed himselfe vnto them to be a defender but now he defendeth vs by his spirite A. For he saith I wyl be with you vnto the end of the world C. He calleth the same an other comforter by reason of the difference of benefits which we haue from them both it was proper vnto Christe to make satisfaction for the sinnes of the worlde to pacefie the wrathe of God to redéeme men from death to bringe vnto them righteousnesse and lyfe but it belongeth vnto the spirit to make vs partakers as well of Christe him selfe as of all his his owne benefits How be it the distinction of the parsons is not hereby gathered amisse For it is necessary that the holy Ghost do differ from the sonne R. But had not the Apostles the holy Ghost before the death of Christ yes verely had they for they could not haue beléeued in Christe but by the workyng of the holy Ghost but they had the same more abouÌ„dantly and plentifully when Christe was gloryfied euen as we haue shewed in the seuenth chapter goyng before in the xxxix verse 17 Euen the Spirite of truthe whome the world cannot receiue because the worlde seeth hym not neither knoweth hym but ye knowe him for he dwelleth with you shal be in you C. Christ now geueth a new tytel vnto the spirit calling the same the master of truth B. Wherby he meaneth that the holy Ghost is by his owne nature truthe because he is God The same spirite is true and the reueler of truth it is pure sound sincer constant fyrme and faithfull without all deceite tyll such time as we ar taught of hym all our myndes are full of vanitie and lies Whom the worlde cannot receiue C. To the end be might the more comforte his Disciples he sheweth the excelency of this spirit with all the vnspekablâ— loue of the father towardes them in geuing to them his holy spirite which the whole world could not receiue C. For by this Antithesis or comparison he amplyfieth the excelencye of his grace the whiche God geueth onely to his elect For his meanynge is that it is no common gift of the which the whole world is depriued In the whiche sence also the Prophet saith Behould darknesse shal couer the earth and a thick miste the people but the Lorde shall aryse vpon thee and his glory shal be seene in thee For the mercy of God deserueth the more prayse toward the Churche when by a singular priuiledge he extolleth the same aboue the whole world Bv. For as the Deuyll dwelleth in the worlde and by his vncleanesse casteth the wicked into distruction euen so the holy Ghoste dwelleth and worketh with the Sainctes that by his purâ—ty and holynesse he may bringe the faithfull to eternall and blessed lyfe Neuertheles withal christ exhorteth his Disciples that they take héede lest they put from them that grace of the spirite being puffed vp with vnderstandyng of the flesh Worldly wise men count all that the Scripture speaketh concerning Christ to be as a dreame because they presuming vpon their owne reason do dispise heauenly illumination Neuertheles the words of Christ do declare that no man can haue any vnderstandyng of the Spirit by humane sence and reason but by the onley experience
of Faith The worlde saith he cannot receiue the Spirite because it knoweth not the same but ye know it because it abideth with you Therefore it is the Spirit only which dwelling in vs offereth it selfe to be knowne whereas to other it is vnknowne and incomprehensible R. And by the name of worlde all the most wyse holy mighty and rych of the same are vnderstood for these are called the pillers of the world whom the world only receiuith and hath in admiration Wherfore the spirit is neuer les found than amonge the moste mightye of this worlde For they loue lying and hipocrisie they are blinded with their giftes They cānot therfore abide the spirit reprouing them of lyes and drawynge them from their giftes vnto the geuer M. By this place we are also taught that the world is altogether wicked an enemy vnto God subiect to the spirit of lyes And this is the fountayne from whence so many heresies errors false worshippyngs such lyke do come into the world It is much that he saith that the spirit of truth cannot be receiued of this worlde as yf a man should say that the spirit of sobriety The world is the welspringe of Herely cannot be receiued of droonkards the spirit of humilytie of prowde men nor the Spirite of shamfastnesse of impudent persons For this worlde is so blinded with the spirit of lying that it can neither see nor vnderstand the truth of God Fynally we muste noate that the faithfull are therefore called the temples of the holy Ghost because in them the holy Ghost doth truly dwell and abyde 18. I will not leaue you comfortlesse but will come vnto you M. Some vnderstande this of the retourne of Christ vnto his Disciples after his resurrection A. But other some a great deale better refer the same vnto the comming of the holy Ghost Bv. As if Christ shoulde haue sayde ye shall thinke when I am gone from you in my bodely presence that you are Orphants without a father but yf you consider the matter well I wyl neuer leaue you R. For I wyll come vnto you with the Spirite of consolation which shall help you with fatherly affection in all aduersitie So beneficiall shall my departure be vnto you so great profite shall my death bring vnto you C. This place teacheth what men are and what they can doe being withoute the Spirit of consolation they are Orphants which are reddy to suffer all deceits and iniures vnméete to gouerne them selues and apte of them selues to do nothing The only remedy hereof is for Christ to gouerne vs by his spirite the whiche he promiseth he wyll do Fyrste of all therfore the Disciples are put in minde of their owne imbecillity to the end they distrusting them selues may depend vpon the defence of Christe alone secondly he promising vnto them a remedy putteth them in good comforte because he promiseth that he wyll not leaue them 19. Yet a litle while and the world shall see me no more but ye shal se me because I liue and ye shal liue also M. By this thretning Christ declareth that the vnbeleuing ar vnworthy to enioy his sight any more C. withal prosecuteth the commendation of his spetiall grace which ought to suffice the Disciples to ease them and to take awaye their sorrowe When sayeth he I shall goe out of the sight of the worlde I will neuerthelesse be with you R. For shortly after my death I will go out of the sighte of the worlde that it shall sée me no more but I will be alwayes presente with you Bv. By the world he meaneth carnall men and such as are not regenerate which are vnbeléeuing and liue in the world after the maner of the world Also this word shall sée is by a Metaphor transferred from the body to the mynd Therefore carnall men and vnbeléeuers do not sée do not vnderstand nor beleeue Iesus to be the Sonne of God and yet neuerthelesse very man who by his death bringeth to life and redéemeth all mankind from damnation C. Therefore to the ende we maye enioye the secret behoulding of Christ we must not Iudge of his presence and absence according to the reason of the fleshe but we must behould his power with the eyes of our faith And thus it commeth to passe that the Faithfull doe alwayes behould and haue present with them Christ in spirite though he bee farre from them in body Because I liue and yee C. These wordes maye be construed two wayes eyther that this sentence is a confirmation of that which went beefore or else that it ought to be red seuerally as that therefore the faithfull shall liue because Christ loueth But the former scence séemeth beste to agrée out of the which we maye gather thys Doctryne that Christ is the cause of our lyfe M. For we are dead and oure lyfe is hidde with Christ in God Colos 3 3. In the beginning he noateth the cause why hee would be séene of his disciples and not of the world because Christ cannot bée séene but according to the spiritual life of the which the worlde is quite voyde The worlde seeeth not Christ and no meruaile for death is the cause of blindnesse But so soone as it beginneth to liue in Spirite it hath eyes to sée Christ 20. That daye shall yee knowe that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you R. Many by this Daye of the which Christ speaketh heare vnderstande the feast of Penticoste C. But he rather vnderstandeth all that time from the first declaration of the power of his spirite vnto the laste resurrection For then they beganne to knowe but it was a sertaine sciender instruction because as yet the holy Ghost had not so effectually wrought in them For to this effecte his wordes tende that it cannot be knowen by a certaine trifeling speculation and vaine curiositie what the sacred and misticall vnion betwixte him and vs is and againe what manner of vnion is betwixt him and his father but rather that this is the only way to know him when he powreth into vs his lyfe by the secret efficacy of his spirite And that is the experiment of faith of the which we spake a litle before Bv. But the Sonne after one manner is in the father and after another manner in vs. For by nature he is in the Father and in vs by participation by grace or by the felloweship of the spirite Concerning beath we haue spoken before in the sixt and tenth Chapters And Sainte Iohn in the Epistle sayeth Hereby wee knowe that we abyde in him i. Yoh 4 1◠and he in vs because he hath geuen to vs of his spirite C. Therefore we are sayde to be in him because we beeing graffed into his body ar made pertakers of righteousenesse and of all goodnesse he is sayde to be in vs because he declareth by the efficacye of his spirite that hee is the cause and authoure
Therefore although he semed to speake vnto deafe men for a time yet notwithstanding afterwarde it appered that he did not spend his winde in vaine but that he sowed the sede in the grounde which was afterwarde to bring forthe frute And as Christ speaketh héere of his worde and of the fulfillinge of thinges euen so his death Resurrection and ascention into heauen do growe together with doctrine that they maye bringe forth Faithe in vs. A. Moreouer he speaketh here almoste the same which he did when he made mention of the treason of Iudas Nowe I tell you before it is come that when it is come to passe ye might beleeue that I am he Iohn 13.16 And in the sixtene chapter folowing But these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that when the time shall come ye maye remember that I toulde you By which wordes he sheweth a plaine Argument of his diuinitye to the confirmation of his disciples Faith 38 Hereafter will I not taulke manye wordes with you for the Prince of this worlde cōmeth hath naught in mee Bv. Nowe in playne words he sheweth that be would die for the saluation and Redemption of mankinde For he shewing that death and bondes wayted for him saith Now shall my first ministerie ceasse by which I abased my selfe euen to the forme of a seruant For the hower of my passion is at hande By which saiing he minded to make his Disciples more attentiue and more deepely to printe his doctrine in their mindes For fulnes often times bringeth loathsomenesse and that is more earnestly desired which is harde to be gotten and that which tarieth but a while is moste set by Therefore he telleth them that he will shortly go from them to the ende they might be the more desierouse to heare his doctrine And although Christ should teach vs all our life time without ceassing yet notwithstanding this sentence might be applied to our vse also because seing the race of our life is but shorte we must vse occation A. lest we beinge blynded in our owne wickednes do contemne his voyce which talketh with vs at this daye For the Prince of this world C. Hée might simplely haue saide that he should dy and that nowe the hower of his death was at hande but he speaketh by circomstance to cōfirme their mindes leste they being terrefied with so horrible and fearefull a kinde of death should falle awaye For to beleue in him being crucefied is nothing else but to seke life amonge the deade First of al he saith that this power shall be geuen to sathan then he addeth that he suffereth the same not be cause he was therevnto constrained but that he might obay his Father A. But why the Deuell is called the prince of this world we haue shewed in the twelueth chapter going before C. And by the name of worlde be comprehendeth all mankinde For there is but one redemer which deliuereth vs out of this horrible seruitude But seing this poonishment came by the sinne of the first man euen as dayly it encreasseth more and more through new sinnes let vs learne both to hate our selues and our sinnes also For we are so captiue vnder the Rule of Sathan that notwithstanding this seruitude which is voluntarie shall not excuse vs and make vs blamelesse Wée muste also noate thot the same is attributed here to the deuell which is done by wicked men For it is no vnwonted thinge to attribut that to the capitaine which was done by the whole armie of the Capitaine Sathan was the Captaine of Iudas and of the murdering Iewes who caused them to commit such horible wickednes C. Therefore when the wicked are caried by the motion of Sathan whatsoeuer they do is iustly saide to be his work M. Also this place teacheth what they ought to looke for of this world in the which the Deuell is Prince secondely how he vseth wicked men as his soldiers to persecute Godes electe And hath naught in me B. Sathan hath power ouer those that are subiect to sinne For he worketh in the children of disobedience Therefore seing the Lorde was pure from all sinne Sathan had no power at all in him C. Howbeit these wordes maye haue a farther meaninge For Christ speaketh not here of his purenes alone but also of his deuine power whiche was not subiecte vnto death For it was mete for the Disciples to knowe that hee was not obnoxius to infirmytye leste they should think to basely of his power But in this generall sentence that former sentence is concluded that in subduing death he was not bounde to Sathan Whervppon is gathered that he tooke vpon him our tourne when he submitted him selfe to death Bv. R. Othersome also noat here that Sathan had no power in Christ because the members and instrumentes of Sathan could not obtayne that whiche they desired For they purposed to destroye Christ and to blot out his name for euer but he when he hoong vpon the crosse and was euen in death shooke the earth and wrought suche wonders as beséemed the Sonne of God straight after he arose from death to lyfe and assended into heauen where he raigneth ouer the whole world Sathan had no power in Christ Therefore the power of sathan could preuaile nothing againste the Lorde of light and lyfe This is no small consolation to the faithfull For the Lorde Iesus hath ouer come for vs sin death and sathan Wherfore if sathan had no power in the head neither shall he haue any power in the members For the victory life and innocencye of Christ Iesus is ours by Faith Therefore yf at the hower of death the Prince of this world come vnto thée be not afrayde consider that he hath bente and vsed all his force againste the Sauiour and preuailed not but was ouerthrowne him selfe when he thought to haue gotten the victory The Lorde Iesus got the victory for thy sake and thou shalte ouercome in hym R. But if Sathan had no power ouer Christ why then did he preuail so muche that he brought him to the death of the Crosse For shortly after Christ died and that the most shamful death of al others euen the death of the Crosse Heare now the cause hereof in these words of our Sauiour following 31. But that the worlde may know that I loue the Father and as the Father gaue me a cōmaundement euen so doe I ▪ Rise let vs goe hence But that the worlde might know B. That is to say Therefore I wyll geue place to the power of Sathan and delyuer my selfe into the handes of sinners that the world may know that I loue the Father C. We haue in this to noate that Gods decree here standeth in the hiest place lest we should think that christ was so caried to death by the violence of Sathan that some thing happened to him beside the purpose of God For it is God whiche hath ordayned his sonne to be the prepitiatory and which would
take away the sins of the worlde by his death The whiche to bringe to passe he suffered Sathan for a shorte tyme to triumphe ouer them as conquerer Therefore Christe did not resiste Sathan that he might obay his fathers will and decrée and might so offer his obedience a◠a price and ransome for our righteousenesse M. To this effecte partaineth that which Paule wrighteth saying That Christe was obedient to his Father to the death euen to the death of the crosse Iohn i0 i8 A. Also Christ a litle before testified that he receiued this commaundement from the Father that he should geue his lyfe for his shéepe M. Therfore in that we are redeemed by the death and bloud of of Christe Iesus it was done at the commandement of the Father Obedience in Christe declared his loue towardes his father Furthermore seinge the obedience of Christ declared how greatly he loued his Father let vs also learne after his example not onely by the obseruation of his commaundementes but also by the pacient bearinge of the Crosse layed vpon vs to declare howe greatly we loue God the Father It is a hard matter to loue such a Father as layeth the crosse vpon his Children but hee doeth the same for our health And although we doe paciently beare the Crosse yet notwithstanding we cannot reache to that perfection which was in Christes example who not for his owne but for our benifite bare the crosse which the Father layde vpon him Furthermore in these words we are taught that this loue and obedience of Christ declared in the passion of the Crosse is to be proposed and set before the worlde He sayth not symply That ye might know but That the worlde may knowe that I loue the Father This knowledge serueth greatlye to the learning of saluation which is purchased for vs by the blessed bloude of Christ Rise let vs go hence B. R. Bv. Manye thinke that Christ when he had spoken these wordes went to another place and that he spake those thinges which follow as he walked C. But séeing saynt Iohn sayth hereafter that Christ went foorth it séemeth more lykelye that the purpose of Christe was to exhorte his Disciples ▪ to shewe the same obedience towardes GOD of the which they had so notable an example in him not that hee led them foorth at the same moment ⧠The XV. Chapter 1 I am the true Vine my Father is the Husbandeman CHRIST our Sauioure in this Chapter exhorteth his Disciples to abyde in him and to loue him then hée encourageth them against the hatred of the worlde to the which they shoulde be subiect R. After therefore hée hadde taught who he was and wherefore hée went by the Crosse to the Father now hée teacheth what benifites he possesseth by and in his Father not to retaine them to himselfe aloane but to communicate them with the faithfull And this he teacheth by an excelent similitude and fine allegorye ◠B. the which he playnelye explicateth C. Also the summe of this similitude is that we are barren and drye by nature sauing that we being ingraffed into Christe doe drawe from him newe strength and moysture But it is néedefull to discusse euerye propertie of the Vine but onely summarily to consider to what ende Christ applieth this similitude Therefore there are thrée speciall partes The first is That we haue no strength of our selues to doe good but from him the seconde That we hauing roote in him are purged and garnished by the father the third is that he cutteth of the vnfruitfull braunches that they mighte be cast into the fyer and burnte All men almoste are ashamed to deny that whatsoeuer good thing they haue it commeth from God but afterwarde they fayne that they haue a vniuersall grace geuen vnto them as though it were naturally ingraffed in them But Christ specialy standeth vpon this poynt that vitall Moysture doeth spring from him aloane wherevppon it followeth that mans nature is vnfruitfull and voyde of all goodnesse because no man knoweth the nature of the vine vntill he be ingrafted in the same But this is geuen by spetial grace to the elect alone The firste authoure therefore of all good thinges is the father who planteth vs by his hand but the beginning of lyfe is in Christ out of whome we beginne to take roote in him When he calleth hym selfe the true vine it is as yf he had sayd I am the vine in déede Therefore men do weary themselues in vain in séeking for strength from any other because profitable fruite cōmeth from no other than from the branches springing from mée For Christ compareth him selfe to the vine growing in the earth and vs to the braunches springing out of the same Bv. This allegory is taken out of the writinges of the Prophetes who in diuers places compare the Church to the vinyarde and men in the Church to vines Psal 8.9 Es 3 13 57 Ier 2 21 Ier i2 i0 Osee i0 i and the workes of fayth of loue and of righteousnesse to grapes Therfore when the Lord calleth him selfe the true vine we must not so vnderstande him as if hée were naturally and substantially a vine For naturallye and substantially he is God and man and not a vine but representeth the true comely fruitfull noble and plentifull vine AVG. Therefore he is called a vine by a similitude not by proprietye euen as he is called a shéepe a Lambe a Lion a Rock a corner stone such like frō which such similitudes are brought And my father is a husband man CYR. He calleth the Father a husbande man lest this might séeme to be done of the Sonne aloane which is the wonderfull worke of the whoale Trinitie For the father planted Christ the true vine when he made the word to become fleshe that the same might be perfecte God and perfect man M. Therefore the Mistery of our Mediation and saluation dependeth vpon the counsayle prouidence of our heauenly father who lyke a husband man planted and trimmed this vine for vs and doth also at this daye plant the same in the hartes of the faithfull In the which matter hys Aposteles are workers with hym Most aptly therefore when he called him selfe a vine i Cor 3 9. he made mention also of the husband man shewing that by the care prouidence and gubernation of God we ar brought to vertue and continued in the same For as the vine trée nourisheth her braunches euen so the husband man visiteth veweth and proyneth his vine 2. Euery braunche that beareth not fruite in me he will take awaye and euery branch that beareth fruite will hee purg that it may bring forth more fruite M. By these wordes he expresseth the husbandry of the father to the whiche the faythfull seruauntes of Christ are subiecte euenas the braunches of thys vine And he declareth that the ende and drifte of this husbandry is that the braunches might bring forth fruite C. But because some do
shall séeke no other thing than that which pleaseth him secondlye that they shall be so déere and acceptable in the sight of GOD that whatsoeuer they wyll by his clemencye they shall receyue So also sayeth the Prophete Dauid He wyll fulfyll the desire of them that feare him Psal 145 hee also wyll heare theyr crye and wyll helpe them And my wordes abide in you Bv. In these fewe wordes hée expoundeth who they bée whiche abyde in Christe namelye they in whome the wordes of Christ doe abyde And the wordes of Christ doe abyde in the Faithfull For these by faith doe receyue the Euangelicall doctrine of Christ and retayne the same C. Therefore when they forsake the doctrine of the Gospel they séeke after Christ in vaine M. Lastlye wée must noate that Christ sayde not Whatsoeuer ye wyll ye shall doe But Aske what ye wyll and it shal be done for you For although the faithful seruauntes of Christe are acceptable vnto GOD yet notwithstanding they haue not power to do what they wyll or no attribute any thing to theyr right or merites but ought to depende vppon the grace of God onelye and to aske those thinges of him which are necessarye For the Lorde knoweth what thinges they haue néede of and is readye to doe and to geue vnto them whatsoeuer hée knoweth to bée profitable vnto them but to nourishe faith and trust in their harts hée geueth vnto them the spirite of prayer that they maye requyre all thinges at his hande by humble peticion Bv. Therefore to what ende should we retaine Christ corporally if so be otherwyse he geue vnto his faithfull seruants that which they require and is alwaye readye to helpe them Doeth he séeme to be absent which fulfilleth the desires of his seruauntes Wherefore wée ought not to be discouraged from praier though wee haue not the corporall presence of the Lorde 8. Herein is my Father glorified that ye beare muche fruite and become my Disciples C. This is a confirmation of the sentence going before For he sheweth that we must not doubte but that he heareth the prayers of his seruauntes when they desire to be made fruitefull because this speciallye appertayneth to the setting forth of his glorye R. But is not the Father glorious by his owne nature Howe then can we glorifye him The Father verilye is glorious in him selfe from euerlasting but yet he doth not alwayes appeare manifestlye to bée glorious Euen as he is wonderfull most wyse and liberall from euerlasting yet notwithstanding hée hath not so appeared before the condicion of the worlde For his wisedome power and liberallitye was shewed afterwarde in the creation of the world Thus he was alwaies glorifyed by his owne nature yet not manifestly His glory is declared when he sanctifyeth the elect and maketh them to bring forth fruite that is to saye to beléeue and to loue Faith vanquisheth the Deuell And loue the world For by faith all the deceites of Sathan are ouercome and by loue all the iniuryes of the world are subdued For who would haue known that the power of God ouer Sathan had béene so great and all the rule and principallity of this worlde if so be the same had not béene manifested in the faithfull when they ouercome Sathan and the worlde Therfore the Father is glorifyed God is glorifyed by faith when one beléeueth and by Faith is made a Disciple of Christ that is to saye the sonne of God by adoption He is also gloryfied when fayth bringeth forth the fruite of loue in the beléeuing For it is the glory of God to ouercome sinnes by Christe to boast of the righteousnesse of Christ The Father is not gloryfied by ceremonies by mannes inuencions by frée wil and by humaine strength but he is gloryfied by Faith and charitye Wherefore if we wyll glorifye the Father let vs beléeue in the sonne let vs abyde in the worde of the sonne and let vs loue one another euen as Christ hath loued vs. C. For he pronounceth here that he hath none in his flocke but suche as fructefye to the glorye of God Bv. To the which effecte pertaineth this saying of Christ Let your lyght so shine before men Math 5.16 that they may see your good works and glorifye your Father whiche is in heauen And become my Disciples M. This ought not so to be vnderstoode as though by fructefying wee were made the Disciples of Christ because we must first be true Disciples of Christ and then to doe the workes of Disciples His wordes are as muche as if he had sayd And declare your selues to bee my true Disciples by abyding in my worde For if ye abyde in my word then are ye my verye Disciples Iohn 8 31. and ye shall knowe the trueth and the trueth shall make you free 9. As the Father hath loued mee euen so haue I loued you continue in my loue M. Hée goeth forewarde in exhorting his Disciples to abyde in his loue And in this place he taketh an argument to perswade by his owne example and the example of his Father C. By which wordes his purpose was to expresse a farre greater matter than the common sort doe deny or iudge For here they make a lōg discourse but beside the purpose concerning the secréete loue of the father with the which he hath been alwayes affected toward his sonne whē as rather the purpose of Christ was to laye as it were in our lap the sure pledge of his diuine loue toward vs. Therfore that whiche they imagine appertaineth nothing to this present place But the loue of the which mencion is made here is to be referred vnto our selues because Christ testifieth that hee is loued of the Father in that he is the head of the Church For he which séeketh to know how he is loued of God without a Mediator bringeth him selfe into a Labyrinth in the which he shall finde no way to get forth Therefore we must cast our eyes vppon Christ in whom we shal finde the pledge of Gods loue For vpon him the whole loue of God is layde that from him it might flowe to his members For this cause he is sayde to be the well beloued sonne in whome the Father is well pleased But we must noate the ende Math. 3.7 which is That we maye be acceptable vnto God So that we may behold the Fatherlye loue of God toward vs all in him euen as in a glasse because he is not loued for his owne sake but to Ioyne vs with the Father vnto him R. Therfore as the Father loued the Sonne and gaue vnto him all good thinges sustained him vnder the Crosse and deliuered his soule out of hell so the Sonne also loueth the Faithfull and geueth vnto them all those graces which he hath receiued from the Father beareth them vp vnder the Crosse bringeth them from death to life and deliuereth them out of Hell Abide ye in my loue Some expounde these
in our hartes saying Let the peace of God haue the victorie in your hartes Colo. 3.15 And in another place The peace of God which passeth all vnderstandinge keepe your hartes and mindes through christ Iesus Phili. 4.7 C. And there is sayde to be the Ioye of Christe and our Ioye in diuers respectes That is the Ioy of Christ which is geuen of him vnto vs for he is the author and cause of the same Esai 53.5 The cause of our Ioy for that wée are deliuered from sinne and death the chastisement of oure peace béeing vppon him And he is the Authore because by his spirite he taketh feare and sorrowe out of our hearts whereof commeth this excéeding Ioye Our ioye is sayde to be in another respecte because wee inioye him so soone as hee is geuen vnto vs. Ioye in Christ and in vs. Nowe when our sauiour Christ pronounceth that hée therefore spake these thinges that his Disciples mighte haue Ioye we gather that whosoeuer doe truely profite by this sermone shall haue mater wherby to quiet themselus And that your ioy might be full Bv. He meaneth the most perfect Ioye the which wanteth nothing so that Christ promiseth vnto his Disciples Ioyes and the fulnesse of all Ioye C. Not that the faithfull shal be frée from all heauinesse and sorrowe but because they shall haue excéeding cause of Ioye in such wise that no feare care and sorrowe shall ouerwhelme them For they to whome it is geuen to Ioye and reioyce in Christ shal be excéeding Ioyfull and mery whether it be in life or in death in prosperitye or in miserye Notwithstanding there are some which referre this Ioye in the second place to the fruition of eternall lyfe Othersome saye that this is the meaning these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that my ioy might be in you that is to saye that yée might only reioyce in these thinges in the which I reioyce For so ye shall bée strong to fight and vpon hope of sauing men ye shall willingly suffer perills reioysing not a little because the will of the Father who woulde haue all men come to the knoweledge of the trueth to the vttermost of my power shall be fulfilled This ioye therefore haue I chosen this also yf ye shal haue ye shal haue sincere and perfect Ioy. A. But the first exposition is best to to liked 12. This is my commandement that ye loue togeather as I haue loued you M. Because he had spoken of the kéeping of his commaundementes he repeateth by occasion his commandement and more largely speaketh of the vsinge of mutuall loue of the whiche allso hee spake a little before C For séeing it is méete to direct our life according to the commaundement of Christ wee muste firste of all consider what he willeth and commaundeth to be done And he sayth that aboue all thinges he delighteth to haue mutuall loue among the faithfull By order wée must haue firste the loue and reuerence of God but because the true probation thereof is loue towards our neyghboure he specialle maketh mention of the same Bv. As if Christ should saye Some commaund one thing and some another and there is neyther forme nor ende of commandements but I commend vnto you only loue loue one another C. And as before in a generall forme of doctrine so nowe in a particuler he setteth before vs an example to followe For he loued all his Disciples to the end they shoulde in like manner loue one another B. And al his commaundements are finished in this onely commaundement of mutuall loue 13. Greater loue hath no man than this that a man bestowe his lyfe for his frendes C. Christe sometime commendeth the greatnesse of his loue towarde vs that he myght thereby the better establishe and confirme the trust of our saluation but nowe hée goeth farther that hee might inflame vs by his example to loue our Bretheren Notwithstanding he Ioyneth boath together For he would haue vs to taste by Faith the excéeding swéetnesse of his goodnesse then by this reason he allureth vs to the study and desyer of loue Ephe. v. ij So in lyke manner the Apostle Paule sayeth VValke in loue euen as Christ hath loued vs and hath geuen him selfe an oblation and a sacrifice of a sweete smell vnto God i. Ioh 3.16 A. Also saint Iohn sayeth Hereby know we loue because he hath geuen his life for vs and we ought to geue our liues for our bretheren C. God mighte haue redeemed vs with his worde in a moment yf so be for oure sakes it had not seemed better vnto him by not sparing his only begotten sonne to declare in his personne what great care he hath for our saluation Now they must haue to hard and stoany hartes which wil not be mollefyed with such vnspeakeable swéetnesse of Gods loue Bv. Man hath nothing in this worlde more pretiouse than life He hadde rather hasard his riches and whatsoeuer else he hath in this worlde rather then to suffer his life to come into peril Math. i6 26. Wherevpon the Lord sayth in the Gospel what doth it profyte a man if hee winne the whoal world and lose his own soule Or what shall a man geue to redeeme his owne soule withall Wherfore among men there is not a greter token of loue then if a man geue his life for his freind Therefore great and vnspekable is the loue of the sonne of God towarde vs by which he voutsafed to dye for vs. Rom. v.x. C Notwithstanding it maye be demanded howe Christ dyed for his frindes séeing that we were his enemies before he reconciled vs euenas the Apostle Paule testifieth C. For he hauing satisfied for synne by the sacrifice of hys death put away quite the enmity which was betwéene God and vs. The solution of this question maye be taken oute of the sixtéene verse of the third Chapter going before where wée sayde that in respect of our selues there is enmitye betéene God and vs vntill such time as our synnes are abolished by the death of Christ but we then sayde that the cause of this grace exhibited in Christ was the euerlasting loue of God by which also he loued his enemies A. Christe therefore dyed for his freindes who notwithstanding were vniust For so sayth Peter Christ dyed once for sinnes the iust for the vniust to bring vs vnto God 14. Ye are my friends if ye doe whatsoeuer I commaunde you Bv. Christ requireth in the faythfull a notable loue and desyer of Godlinesse lest they should boaste in vayne that Christ dyed for the saluation of the worlde they in the meane time liuing to the worlde which they are wont to doe which are perswaded that the Gospell beareth with sinnes and that Christian liberty is leaue to synne They Iudg and doe farre otherwise who truly loue Christ C. But Christ meaneth not that wée haue gotten suche honoure by our own merite but onlye sheweth vppon what condition
to commende and prayse murder A. The lyke sentence is to be reade in the Chapter going before which is the one and twentie verse the exposition whereof may be applyed to this place 4. But these thinges haue I toulde you that when the time is come yee maye remember then that I toulde you These thinges sayde I not vnto you at the beginning because I was present with you C. Hée repeateth that which hée had spoken alreadye that this was no shadowed Philosophye but such as was to bee practised and put in vse and that hee nowe speaketh vnto them of these things that they might perceyue in verye deede that the◠had not bene taught in vayne When he sayth Ye maye remember fyrst of al he willeth them to laye vp in theire mindes those thynges which they haue hearde secondly that when vse shoulde require they woulde be mindefull of them last of all hee geueth them to vnderstande that there was waighty consideration in this that hee prophesyeth of matters to come A. For he did this to the ende they might sertainely beleue that he was the true sonne of God These thinges said I not to you in the beginning M. It semeth that these thinges were spoken to preuent that which might bée eyther spoken or thought For they might haue thought Yf so be these so sharpe and greuouse afflictions shall happen vnto vs why didest thou not tel vs of them before Yf so be thou hadest foretoulde vs of these thinges at the first when thou didest call vs we mighte haue better prouided for our selues He so preuenteth this thoughte that he declareth wherefore he tolde them not in the beginning of these troubles to come C. For the Apostles being as yet but young schollers and weake so long as Christ was with them in the flesh there gentle and louing Schoolemaster bare with them and would not burthen them wyth more then they might well beare Therefore they hadde then no great néede of confirmation when they liued in peace and were free from persecutions Now he sheweth that theyr state must be altered and therefore exhorteth them to prepare themselues vnto the battayle As we may sée more at large in the two and twentie Chapter of Luke 5. But now I go my way to him that sent mee and none of you asketh mee whether goeste thou M. The former parte of this verse maye appertayne to that which goeth before and so to be reade thus But these thinges toulde I you not in the beginning because I was with you but now I go vnto him that sent mee As if hée shoulde saye But now because I goe vnto hym that sent mee I thought it nowe a conuenient time to foretell you of these thinges A. But if so bee anye man desire rather to reade it as it lyeth then wee must saye C. that the Lorde by a notable consolation sought to mittigate the griefe which the Apostles might conceiue by his departure from them the which was verye necessarye For they which vntill now had liued peaceablelye and at ease were appoynted afterwarde to abide greeuous conflictes What then might haue come to passe except they had knowne that Christ was the heade of their saluation For to goe vnto the Father is nothing else but to be receyued into heauenly glorie to raigne with imperiall power This therefore was set before them for a solace and remedy of their sorrowe because Christ beinge absent in body shall site notwithstanding at the right hande of his Father to defende the faithfull by his power But this semeth to be falsely obiected a gainst the Apostles that they do not aske whether their master goeth seing it was the first question which very earnestly they demaunded M. For Péeter sayde vnto him Lorde whether goest thou And be him selfe also had much talke with them concerninge his de parture not withoute their demands which semed to tend to this ende that he would plainely shewe vnto them whether he went C. But the solution is easie namelye that they so demaunded not to confirme their mindes in Faith which they ought most chefely to haue Therefore the sence is this You hearing of my departure are affeard not considering whether I goe nor to what end I goe M. The very mention of my deperture troubleth you in such wise that you are verye sorowefull in harte B. And as for that which I spake of my kingdom and glory to come it doth nothing moue you ye are nothing carefull neither do ye demaund any thing concerning the same onely yee consider this that I shall forsake you in the fleshe and that the worlde shall persecute you C. For he reprehendeth these to vices in the Apostles that they were to much addictede to the visible presence of his fleshe and also because the same beinge taken from them they were exceding sorowefull not hauinge any farther respecte The like also commonly hapeneth vnto vs. For we alwayes tye Christ vnto our sences yf he appere not vnto vs according to our desier we take occasion to dispayer M. For such is our nature disposition that when any solace or ioye which wée haue vsed for a time and vpon the which wée holy depende is taken from vs by God to the ende we might haue better in stéede of the same we are so discouraged that we consider nothing at all why and to what ende GOD dealeth so with vs. The whiche is euen as if Children shoulde so depende vpon their Fathers presence that they are verye sorrowful if at anye time they bee depriued of the same for a time not considering whether theyr Father goeth and that he goeth for their profite A. So at the death of our wife of our childe and of our frend we must alwaies consider whether and wherfore they departe this life 9 But because I haue sayde suche thinges vnto you your hartes are full of sorrowe M. As if he should saye because I haue spoken vnto you of my departure and of the hatred with the which the worlde shall hate you your harts are full of sorrowe the which contrariwise shoulde be comforted and erected yf ye woulde rather aske whether I wente and would enquire of the glory and power which I shall receiue in going to my Father R. But these thinges séeme contrarye to that which went before For a lyttle before he left with his Apostles hys peace and ioye and behoulde nowe sorrow ariseth But the Lord fulfilleth hys promises vnder a contrarye shewe Hée promiseth righteousnesse but hée suffereth the faythfull to be condemned of the worlde of vnrighteousnesse hée promiseth lyfe and behoulde death So he promised peace but behoulde trouble of the mind ariseth he promiseth ioye but there followeth sorrow But this commeth not to passe without the secret counsayle of God that boath the godly might be prooued and the wicked also blinded 7. Neuerthelesse I tell you the truth it is expedient for you that I go awaye for if I go not awaye
iudgement of the Spirite doth begin at the demonstration of sinne For this is the begininge of spirituall doctrine that men are borne in sinne that they haue nothinge in them selues but the cause of sinne As yf he should saye The Spirit when he commeth shall shewe and conuince that sinne raigneth in the world withoute mee Wherfore infidelytie is here named because it doth seperate vs from Christ and so bringeth to passe that ther is nothing left in vs but sinne To be short in these wordes is condemned the corruption of humane nature least we should thinke that we haue any drop of perfection in vs without Christ M. Therfore we see here that it is expressed by a manyfest sentence that not to beleue in Christe is sinne For it is the commaundement of God that wée beleue in his sonne 10. Of righteousenes be cause I goe to my Father and ye shall se me no more C. We muste noate here the order of degrées which Christe vttereth Nowe he saith that the world shall be rebuked of 〈◊〉 righteousnes for men do not hoongar and thirste after righteousnesse nay they disdaynfully reiecte what so euer is spoken of the same excepte they be touched with the féeling of sin Specially we must thus iudge of the Faithful that they cannot profite in the Gospell except they be first humbled the whiche cannot be without the knowing of their sinnes It is the proper Office of the Law to call mens Consciences to the Iudgment of God and to wounde them with feare but the Gospell cannot be rightly preached but it muste bring from sin to righteousenes and from death to lyfe Therfore it is necessarye that it borrow from the Lawe this firste parte of the whiche Christe speaketh here Moreouer by righteousenesse in this place Christ vnderstandeth that righteousnes which is geuen to vs by his grace Christ sayth that he geueth not this without his fathers consent that not without cause For as he rose agayne for our iustification so now he sitteth at the right hande of the Father that he mighte vse that power which is geuen to him and might so fulfill al thinges In fine he neuer sendeth from his heauenly glory the odore of his righteousenesse vnto the worlde but the Spirite pronounceth by the Gospell that this is one way by whiche we are counted iuste Therefore this seconde degrée of the coniunction of sinne that the Spirite might plainly proue and shewe vnto the worlde what true righteousenesse is namely that Christe by his assencion into Heauen hath appoynted the kingdome of lyfe and now sitteth at the right hand of the Father that he may stablish true righteousnes A. Therefore there is no other waye to obtayne true righteousnesse than to imbrace the Gospell with true Faith For he which trulye beléeueth is trulye iustified 11. Of Iudgement because the prince of this worlde is iudged already C. Iudgement in this place signifieth right and equitie as in diuers other places of the Scripture also and it is the contrary to that which is disordered dispersed cōfounded This therfore is the sence That Sathan so longe as he hath rule doth mix disorder and trouble all thinges that there might be a foule and deformed order of the workes of God but when he is put from his tyranny by Christ that then the worlde is repayred and good order beginneth to appere Thus the Spirite rebuketh and conuinceth the world of Iudgement That is to say Christ hauing ouercome the Prince of Iniquitie restoreth into good order those thinges whiche before were confounded and out of frame M. Sathan therefore was ouercome by the comming of the sone of God as by the more mightie but that is then knowne when by the power of the spirite the kingdome of Christ shineth in the harts of mortall men A. Concerning the which reade in the twelfth Chapter goyng before and the xxxi verse 12. I haue yet manie things to say vnto you but ye cannot beare them away now 13. Howbeit when he is come which is the spirite of truthe hee will leade you into al truth He shall not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer he shall heare that he shall speake and he will shew you thinges to come M. It appeareth that the Lord among all other consolations proposed this before his Disciples as chiefe and that hee afterwarde doubled the same because they should receyue the holy Ghost to be their teacher comforter and Aduocate by whom they should be led and gouerned in all thinges By this promise he incourageth them to reueale the sorrow and heauinesse of their hart by which it came to passe that they coulde not well vnderstande those thinges which were spoken C. And because there was no other stay but doctrine vppon whiche they might reste he geueth them to vnderstande that he hath tempered the same according to their capasitie As if hee should say Yf that be not sufficient to stablishe and staye you whiche ye haue heard of mee staye a while For heareafter you being taught by the instruction of the Spirit shall want nothing he shall profite and finish that in you which is as yet but newly begon M. Here the Ministers of the worde haue an example to folow namely that they them selues might haue a consideration of the weaknes of others whom they take in hand to instructe either in Doctrine or in Dissiplyne and to burthen them with no more than they ca◠presently beare For there are sertayne increments and measures of the giftes of Christ in the minds of the faithful insomuch the all men are not capeable of al thinges Yf so be ye should by and by at the fyrste chopexpounde vnto a Iewe newlye instructed the misterye of the holy Trinitie according to the fulnesse of our Faith neither his vnderstanding can conceiue it nor his memory carye it away C. Now it may be demaunded what thinges those were whiche the Apostels as yet were not apt to learne The Papistes to thruste in their owne inuentions in steade of deuine Oracles do wickedly abuse this place Christe say they promised new reuelations vnto his apostles Therefore we must not content our selues with the Scriptures only aboue the which Christe called his Disciples But séeing Christe houldeth his peace which of vs can say either those be they or those be they Or if he dare presume to say so how wyll hee proue it Who is so vaine or rashe who although hee spake these thinges which are true will afirme without any deuine testymony that they are those thinges which the Lorde woulde not they speake C. Moreouer the Spirite is called the perfecte scolmaster of trueth which Christ promised vnto his Apostles But to what end promised he the same but onely that they might deliuere the same wisdome which they had receiued from him That spirite is geuen the which beinge their guid and directour they discharged the office committed vnto them The same spirite had led them into all truethe when
did not here plainly affirme that the holy Ghost hath no other office than to establishe the kingdome of the sonne of God and to ratefye and confirme that for euer which the Father hath geuen vnto him To what ende then pertayneth the doctryne of the spirite Math. 17 5 Not to drawe vs from the scoole of Christ but rather to establishe and confirme that voyce by which we are commaunded to hear him Otherwise he should diminishe the glory of Christ which sayeth Hee shall glorify mee c As if he should saye After the holye Ghost shal be reuealed ye shall preach the Gospell to the whoale world and ye shall tell foorth my most gloryous vyctorye ouer the worlde sinne death Sathan and hell the which shall tourn to my great glory M. Let them noate and consider this which bragge and boast of the instruction and reuelation of the holy Ghost in the Churche The worke of the holye Ghost is not to gloryfye our strength wisdome and merittes but Christ which cannot bee glorifyed but in our heartes mortefyed and voyde of our owne ryghteousnesse C. When Christ addeth that the holye Ghoste shall take of his he geueth vs to vnderstande that we receiue his spirite to this ende that we might enioye his benefits For what doth it profite vs Surely it bringeth to passe that we are washed with the bloud of Christ that sinne is abolished by his death in vs that our ould man is crucefyed that his resurrection is of power to bring vs to newnesse of lyfe and finally that wée be pertakers of all his benefits and graces Therefore the spirite geueth vs nothing which is not in Christe but taketh from Christe to geue vnto vs. The lyke also wee muste thinke of doctrine i. Cor. i 30. For he doth not illuminate vs to drawe vs any whit from Christ but to fulfill that which Christ speaketh namely how that Christ is made vnto vs wisedome For it openeth vnto vs those treasures which are hidden in Christ To be short the Spirite doth in ritch vs with no other treasures than with the ritches of Christ that in all thinges Christe may be gloryfyed 15. All thinges that the father hath are myne Therefore sayde I not vnto you that hee shall take of mine and shewe vnto you C. Because Christ had séemed to haue spoken arrogantly lest he myght seeme to deminishe the glory of the father in saying Because he shall receiue of mine he strayght waye maketh mencion of the Father and confesseth that he hath all that from the father which he geueth vnto vs by his spirit But when he sayth that al things which the Father hath are his he speaketh in the person of a mediatoure because they shoulde drawe and receiue from the fulnesse of the same He alwayes hath respect vnto vs and speaketh of his Ritches to inuite vs to enioye the same and among the benefites which by his hand wée receiue from the Father hée reckoneth vp the spirite M. Let vs consider therefore of what dignitye the sonne of GOD is If all thinges are his whiche belong vnto the Father then is he of equall wisedome power and dignitye with the Father Mat. 11.27 and Lorde of all Herevpon it commeth that the Apostle Paule sayeth All thinges are youres and you are Christes i. Cor. 3.21 and Christ is Goddes M. Howebeit Christ speaketh not so muche here of his secréete power as hée doeth of his office 16. After a while and yee shall not see me and againe after a while and ye shall see me for I go to the Father M. The tyme was euen at hande that the Disciples being depriued of the presence of Christ shoulde bée verye heauy and sorrowfull the which sorrowe strayte after the resurrection of Christ shoulde bée tourned into greate ioye By the promise of this euerlasting ioye to come hée comforteth their mindes againe with these wordes B. I therefore speake vnto you of the holye Ghost the comforter by whome hereafter ye must be taught all thinges because the tyme is verye short which I haue to tarrye with you in the fleshe For euen anon I shal be caryed to death but shortly after I shal be restored to you againe but after another manner that is to saye by the presence of my spirite C. Howebeit othersome expounde it thus Ye shall sée me when I am rysen againe from the dead but it shall bée but for a short tyme because strayte after I shal be receyued into heauen But by this consolation he doth rather mittigate the sorrowe which they might conceyue by his absence affyrming that the same shoulde not bée long and so he commendeth the grace of his spirite by which he shoulde be with them for euer And it ought not to séeme absurde that he affyrmeth him selfe to be séene when he dwelleth in his Disciples by his spyrite for although he bée not discerned with our eyes yet notwithstanding Faith beholdeth Christes presence his presence is felt and seene with the eyes of fayth It is true which the Apostle sayeth VVee knowe that so long as wee are at home in the bodye 2. Cor 5.6 wee are absent from the Lorde For wee walke by fayth not after outward apperance Therefore the grace of the spirite is a glasse for vs in the which Christ wyll be séene according to this saying of Paule Though wee haue knowne Christ after the fleshe 2. Cor. 5 6 nowe yet henceforth knowe wee him henceforth no more 17. Then saide some of his Disciples betvven them selues vvhat is this that hee saieth 18. vnto vs After a vvhile and ye shall not see me and again after a vvhile and ye shall see me and that I go to the Father M. The matter it selfe of the which the Lorde spake as it was rare and seldome hearde so was it obscure vnto the Disciples and not easye to bée conceyued R. For fleshe and blood is deaffe at the Preaching of the Crosse and vnderstandeth nothing that is spoken of the Crosse For howe oftentimes had hée toulde his Apostles that hée woulde goe vnto the Father and take possession of a newe kingdome Howe often had hée made mencion of his Passion Notwithstanding they doe not as yet vnderstande the same so blynde is our nature in the worde of God without the spirite of Christ Suche is the doctrine of Christ that it requireth not carnall hearers but spirituall bearers and this is the cause that so fewe doe truelye vnderstand the same Notwithstanding wée must noate that not all but some of the Apostles not vnderstanding the wordes of the Lorde spake thus among them selues for they were not al of like capascity and wisedome 19. Iesus perceiued that they would aske him and sayde vnto them Doe yee enquire among your selues of that I saide After a while and ye shal not see mee and againe after a whyle ye shall see me R. This is an example of gentlenesse and carefulnesse Of gentlenesse in
third day he wyll rayse vs vp and we shall liue in his sight C. Therefore because the Crosse of Christ hath alway included in it victory Christ doth very aptly compare the sorrow whiche is conceiued thereby to the sorrowe of a Woman traueilinge with childe Rom. ◠2 which sorrow is tourned to ioye by the reward of a Childe But because this is the state and condition of al creatures to trauaile and groane vntyll the last day of redemption let vs know that we must sighe and groane also vntyll such times as we being deliuered out of the continuall miseries of this present lyfe do plainly see the fruite of our faith For the faithful are lyke vnto a woman whiche hath brought foorth a Childe in that they are borne againe in Christ and are already entered into the celestiall kingdome of God and euerlasting lyfe but they are like vnto great bellyed and traueilyng Women in that as yet they are captiues in the prison of the fleshe wayting for that happy state whiche lyeth hid from their eyes When he saith that he will sée his Disciples againe he meaneth when he shall returne to visite them with grace of his Spirite that they may haue the sight of him for euer R. For christ séeth vs when he sendeth his holy Spirite by which as by a Seale he sealeth and confirmeth our harts that we may haue the ioye of the Spirite for euer euen as he addeth saying And your ioye shall no man take from you This perpetuity and euerlastinge continuance doth make the ioye more precious For herevppon it followeth that those sorrowes are lighte 2 Cor 4 i7 and patiently to be suffered whiche are momentany Also by these wordes Christe sheweth what is true ioye Ioyes of the vvorlde are transitorye It muste néedes be that the ioyes of the world are transitory and sodenlye vanishinge away for that they consist in corcuptible and momentanie thinges Therefore we muste come vnto the resurrection of Christ in the which there is eternall stabillitie and continuance Ioy euerlasting is Iesus Because therfore Christ himselfe is the ioye of the godly it is saide to be euerlasting For Christe dyeth no more Rom. 6.9 death hath no more power ouer him Therfore the faithfull neuer want true matter of ioy M wherfore that is not true sorrow which is tourned into euerlasting ioy neither is that true ioy which is conuerted into sorrow which shal neuer haue an endde The wicked then are moste vnhappye and miserable which ioye in this world and shall afterward sorrow weepe and lament for euer and contrariwise most blessed and happy are the children of god whiche mourne wéepe and lament in this life but in the life to come shal ioye for euer And that which christ saith here that there ioye shal be perpetuall agréeeth with that he sayd before 23. And in that daye shal ye ask me no question verely verely I saye vnto you whatsoeuer ye shal aske the father in my name hee wyll geue it you C. After that Christ had promysed ioye vnto his Disciples which shoulde come of inuincible fortitude and constancye now he promiseth vnto them another grace of the Spirite that is to say suche light of vnderstandyng as by the same they should reach vnto heauenly mysteries At this time when Christe talked with them there was such great dulnes in them that euery scruple caused them to stay an◠to doubt For as children whiche learne but their Primer cannot reade on verse through without stops and staies euen so in euery word of Christ almost there was one offence or other whiche made the Disciples to staye but within awhile after being illuminated by the holy Ghoste they had no more stayes and lettes but were famylierly acquainted with the wisedome of God insomuche that they wente forwarde withoute stoombling through the secret misteries of God M Moreouer there are some who by that daye of the which Christ maketh mencion here vnderstand that time whiche passed betwéene the day of his resurection and his assention into heauen Othersome more truly extend the same vnto the ende f the worlde from that time in the which the holy Ghoste was sent vnto the Apostles For the Apostls differing nothing from children naye being more lyke vnto blockes then men how sodenlye they were chaunged by the instruction of the Spirite of God we may playnly sée in the Actes of the Apostles Act 2 i7 Therfore whereas he denieth that they shall aske any thinge he hath this meaning Ioel ◠8 R. In that day in the which I wil send vnto you the holy Ghoste all these thinges shall be reuealed vnto you of the which I haue tould you C. Not because the Apostles did cease euen when they were moste wise to demaunde at the mouth of Christe but there is onely here a comparison of a double state as if Christ should say that their rudenes should be corected in such wise that they which dyd stut and stammer in euery small thing should easely attaine to all perfection To this agréeth the saying of Hieremy And they shal teach no more euery man his neighbore saying Know the Lorde for they shal all know me from the least of them vnto the greatest He doth not take away prophesie neyther doth he abolish that doctrine which ought to florish in the kingdome of christ but he rather denieth that groase ignoraunce shall take place when all men are taught of God the which ignoraunce possesseth the mindes of men vntyll such time as Christ the sone of righteousnes illuminateth them by the bright beames of his Spirite Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the father A. For the exposition of this place read the 13. and 14. verses of the 14. Chapter goyng before 24. Hitherto haue yee asked nothing in my name aske and ye shal receiue that your ioye may be full A. This séemeth at the firste fight very absurde that the Apostles asked nothing before that time in the name of Christ when as Luke maketh mencion that they desired Christ to teach them a for◠of prayer Teach vs say they to pray a Iohn taught his Disciples Agayne it is not lyke that they were so long conuersaunt with Christ but that they obserued that rule and forme of prayer which the lawe prescribed Beside this it is very probable that they vsed to pray though for temporal things onely seeing Christ taught them first to séeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse therof The which they performed afterwarde as may appeare by this their petition Lorde encrease our faith But Christe by these wordes sought to bring his Disciples to the knowledge of the true mediator C. For he had allredy sufficiētly declared him selfe vnto them to be the very same mediatour but their knowledge was so obscure that they could not as yet frame their prayers aright in his name And it is no absurditie to saye that they prayed vnto God vpon trust of the
glorification of others of the godlye and of the Sonne of God signifiyng that he doth not aske of God a generall glorification of the godly but a speciall glorifying of the Sonne of God That thy sonne maye glorifie thee He meaneth that there is a mutuall glorifying of the Father and of the Sonne For to what ende appeared Christ but onelye to brynge vs vnto the Father Wherevpon it followeth that what soeuer honour is brought vnto the Father the same is brought vnto Christ and contraryewyse A. And he which honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father which sent hym Wherevppon in another place he Ioyned the glorye of the Father and the Sonne togyther as when he sayde Iohn 11.4 This infirmitie is not vnto death but for the glorye of God Iohn 5.23 that the Sonne of God maye bee glorified thereby M. So that héere we see the disposition of the true sonne of god he sayth not that thy sonne may be gloriouse in the whole world but That thy sonne may glorifie thee So that whereas he desireth to be glorified it is for the preseruation of the Fatheres glory Therefore not onely the sonne but the Father also him selfe is so vnknowne and obscure in this world and that not amoung the Gentiles onely but also amounge the Iewes that he can not bée glorified but by his sonne C. Finally we must alwaye remember what person Christ in thys sustayneth for we must not consider his eternall diuinitye alone because he speaketh as hee was God manifested in the fleshe and according to the office of a Mediator B. Moreouer the sonne glorifyed the Father when he manifested hys power and goodnesse and the Father glorifieth the sonne in that hée hath exalted hym set him on his right hand to be the Lord and Sauiour of all and hath made hym to bée knowen by the preachyng of the Gospell This thing the Lorde plainely ynough declareth when hée sayeth as foloweth As thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he shoulde giue eternall lyfe to as manye as thou hast giuen him R. Thys is that glory wyth the which the father glorifyed the sonne namely that he might be the Author of euerlasting life to all men which beleue in him which are ment by thys worde fleshe For thys is the wyll of the Father that euery one which séeth the Sonne Iohn 6 46 and beléeueth in hym shoulde haue eternall lyfe But to be a Medtator to the Father and to to be the Author of euerlastyng lyfe is not greater honour and glorye C. The power ouer all fleshe signifieth the Rule and dominion whych was gyuen vnto Christ when the Father appoynted hym to be the King and heade But wée muste noate the ende namely that he might gyue eternall life to all those that beléeue Christ therefore toke vpon hym rule and power not so much for hymselfe as for our saluation So that it is méete that wee willinglye submitte our selues vnto Christ not onelye to obay God but also because there is nothing more amiable than that subiection seyng it is vnto vs the cause of euerlasting lyfe M. But as touching thys present place we sée that eternall life is the gyfte of Christ and not the rewarde of our merits Secondlye that thys gyft is stayed vppon the power of God gyuen to the sonne Thirdly Life eternall is the free gift of god that euerlasting lyfe is not geuen to euerye one but onelye to the electe whome the Father hath giuen to the Sonne C For christ saith not that he hath rule ouer the whole worlde to giue lyfe vnto all men ▪ without exceptiō but he restraineth this grace to those onelye which are gyuen vnto hym But howe are they gyuen For the Father hath also made the Reprobate subiect vnto hym Aunswere Only the electe are of the peculiar flock of Christ the custody and charge wherof he hath taken vppon hym as a shepehearde Therefore the kingdome of Christ is extended to al men but it bringeth saueing helth to the elect only who gladly and willyingly follow the voyce of the shepehearde For others he constrayneth violently to obey hym vntyll at the last he breake them in peces with an Iron maule A. Therefore thys place agréeth very well with that which we redde before where it is sayde VVhatsoeuer the father gyueth me shall come vnto me Also This is the will of my Father which sent me Ioh. 6.37 that of all which he hath giuen mee I shoulde not loose one but rayse it vp agayne at the laste day This is life eternall that they might knovve thee the true God and Iesus Christ vvhom thou hast sente C. Nowe hée defineth the waye howe to geue lyfe namelye when hée illumineth and bringeth the electe into the true knowledge of God For he speaketh not here of the fruition of lyfe which we hope for but onely sheweth howe men shall come vnto lyfe And to the end this sentence maye be well vnderstoode we must fyrst of all noate that we are al in death vntyll such tyme as God doeth shyne who aloane is lyff and so soone as he hath shyned because we possesse him by Fayth we enter therewithall into the possession of lyfe Herevpon it commeth that the knowledge of him is rightlye sayde to bring sauing health M. But this knowledge is not gotten by our owne industrye but by the grace of God Therefore the sonne prayeth the Father to gloryfye him to the ende that he also may glorifye him againe and that so the elect hauing receyued the knowledge of them boath maye be made partakers of eternall lyfe No man therefore can knowe God but by Christ the sonne of God R. For no man hath séene God at any tyme the onelye begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the Father whiche hath reuealed him For he is the brightnesse of the glorye of the Father Iohn 1.18 And the lyght is knowne in brightnesse and glory Hebr. 1.3 C. Wherefore God is not knowne but in the face of Christ who is his liuelye and expresse Image Colos 1 15. In that therefore that the Father is set in the fyrst place it is not referred to the order of faith as though our mynde knowing God shoulde afterwarde descend vnto Christ but the sence and meaning is that God is knowne by a Mediatour set betwéene him and vs. M. And to knowe God the Father and Iesus Christ whome he hath sent is not simplye to knowe that God is God and that Iesus Christ is boath the sonne of God and the sonne of man but is to knowe the mistery of the Crosse of the receyued dispensation to redéeme mankinde from sinnes and death originallye comming from Adam The knowledge of God is lyfe eternall as that God is the Father of his onelye begotten sonne Christ and that he sent him for mannes saluation into the world by whose blood saluation belongeth to all menne as wel to the Iewes
Gospell not to liue at their owne pleasure but that their light might shine before men not to be Princes of this worlde but to beare the crosse wyth Christ Who came not to be ministred vnto Mat. 20.28 but to minister him selfe and to giue his life a redemption for many M. Wherfore let the Bishoppes of Rome marke well and sée how they defend their Lordship which they haue in the Churche vnder the pretence of Christ 19. And for theyr sakes sanctifie I my selfe that they also mighte be sanctified through the truthe R. To sanctifie is to ceparate to diuine vses C. Therefore in these words he doth more playnly explicate from whence that sanctificatioÌ„ doth come which is wrought in vs by the doctrine of the Gospell namely bicause he hath consecrated him selfe to the Father that his holinesse mighte appertayne vnto vs. For as the blessinge is extended from the firste fruites to the whole increace euen so the spirite â—f God doth sprinkle vs with the holinesse of Christe and maketâ— vs partakers of the same and that not onely by imputation for by this meanes he is sayde to be made vnto vs righteousnesse but he is also saide to be made vnto vs sanctificaon .1 Cor. 1.30 bicause after a sorte he offereth vs to the Father that by his spirite we may be renued into true holynesse And althoughe this sanctification perteineth to the whole lyfe of Christe yet notwithstanding it is specially to bée seene in the sacrifice of hys death bicause then he appeared to be a true Priest whiche consecrated the Temple the Altar all the Vessels Exod. 29.1 and the people by the power of his spirite A. Euen as before tyme in the Lawe it was shadowed R. Christe therefore sanctifieth him selfe That is he is made the instrument of God the Father by whiche he is glorified he offereth and sacrificeth him selfe that we also may be made the instrumentes and true sacrifices of hys diuine glory Sanctification M. For Christe hath not so sanctified hym selfe for vs that we may abide prophane and farre separate from the communion of his spirite and sanctification but although we be saued by hys onely holynesse yet notwithstanding we are sanctified also by the participation of his spirite They which are voyde of the same promise vnto them selues in vayne the fellowship of Christ Wherevpon the Apostle sayth Rom. 6.4 VVe are buried vvith him by Baptisme into his deathe that lykevvyse as Christe vvas raysed vp from the dead by the glory of the Father euen so vve also shoulde vvalke in nevvnesse of lyfe And in another place he sayth Roma 12.1 Offer vp your bodies a quicke sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God vvhiche is your reasonable seruice This therfore is the sence meaning I sanctifie my self that is I dye for them that they by my death may be filled with the spirite of sanctification and may be made the holy vessels of God by the reuealed spirite of the Gospell M. This the Apostle comprehendeth in these wordes Hebr. 10.10 In the vvhiche will we are made holy euen by the offering of the body of Iesus Christe once for all In the truthe The worde of God is the truth euen as Christ sayd before Therefore the sanctification of the ministers of Christe and of the faythfull Acts. 15.9 Fayth maketh al thinges cleane consisteth in the truthe of Gods worde vppon the whiche fayth is grounded by whiche God purifieth the hartes Without this all things are prophane and vncleane 20. Neuerthelesse I pray not for them alone but for theÌ„ also which shall beleue on me through their preaching R. Thirdly Christe prayeth for all the faythfull whiche should be to the ende of the world This verily bringeth great consolation For if so be through the doctrine of the Gospell we beléeue in Christ there is no cause why we should doubt but that with the Apostles we are vnder Gods protection so that none of vs can perishe This praier of Christ is a quiet hauen into the whiche whosoeuer entereth he is safe from all perill of shipwracke for his wordes are of as great force as if he had solemly sworne that he is carefull for our saluation R. And firste of all this place confirmeth the authoritie of the Apostles agaynst those which very contemptuously extinuate and disprayse the preaching of the Gospell by the Apostles Prou. 20.9 for that they were men also subiect vnto errours And it is true that they were men in lyfe and in workes for who can say my harte is cleane but they preached the doctrine of the Gospel not by humaine but by the diuine ministerie Wherevppon Christe also prayeth for those which shoulde beleeue through their preaching Furthermore let our consciences be confyrmed agaynst the worlde and agaynst all the afflictions of the worlde For so soone as Christe prayed the Father hearde and the father hearing what remayneth but hys grace and readie affection towarde vs C. Let this also suffice vs whiche knowe that our fayth is founded vppon the Gospell preached by the Apoples though the worlde condemne vs a thousande tymes namely that Christe acknowledgeth vs for his speciall charge and coÌ„mendeth vs to his father Ioh. 11.41 of whom he can not choose but be heard C. When he addeth Throgh their preching He very well expresseth the forre and nature of fayth M. Euen as the Apostle Paule also Rom. 10 17 when he sayth that fayth coÌ„meth by hearing And the worde of the Apostles is nothing else but the Gospell which they were commaunded to preach in the worlde Mar. 16.15 C. Wo then vnto the Papistes whose fayth is so farre from thys rule that they are not ashamed most blasphemously to say that the scriptures are like vnto a Shipmans hose and to a nose of waxe and that therefore the tradition of the Churche shall be their direction and rule of fayth But let vs be assured that the same fayth onely is approued of the sonne of God our Iudge alone whiche is conceyued by the doctrine of the Apostles For there shall no certayne testimonie any where else bee founde than in their writinges We muste also note what fayth the word of the Apostles doth bring foorth This Christ declareth when he sayth Which beleeue in me Let nowe the Iewes Turkes and Romishe rable glory of their fayth but it maketh no matter what euery one beleeueth and in whome he beleeueth Euery doctrine hath his fayth but the Apostolicall doctrine begetteth onely the faith in Christ And this faith alone is partaker of this prayer of Christ of the promises concerning euerlasting life 21. That they all maye be one as thou father arte in me and I in thee and that they also may bee one in vs That the world may beleue that thou hast sent me R. That which Christ prayed for his Apostles he nowe also prayeth for all the faythfull that they might be of one fayth
wée muste be the true members of hys bodye B. Therefore when wee are absolutelye Godly it shall appeare that we are deere and acceptable vnto God R. And wee must well remember the prayer coÌ„tayned in this Chapter For if so be Christ prayed for him selfe for his Apostles and for al those that should beleeue by the preaching of the Apostles it must needes be in an effectuall prayer For howe could it be that the son which was obediente to the death of the Crosse shuld be repulsed Wherfore let vs bee fullye perswaded that neyther death neyther life neyther Angels neither rule nether power nether things presente nor thinges to come neither heigth nor depth neither any other creature shal be able to seperat vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesu our Lord. ⧠The .18 Chapter 1. When Iesus had spoken these words he went foorth with his Disciples ouer the brooke Cedron where was a Garden into the which he entred with his Disciples M. IN this Chapter the Euangelist begynneth to declare the historie of the Lordes passion in the declaration wherof he omitteth many things whiche are to be read in the other three Euangelistes the which he doth of purpose euen as he hath set downe many things worthy of remembraunce whiche the other thrée haue let passe with silence R. Therfore hitherto was noted the Sermon which Christ made at his last Supper by which Christ most fully declared and manifested him selfe to his Disciples to the ende we might know what grace and goodnesse he conteyneth in him selfe specially vnder the crosse Also he prayed that all those that beléeue in him might be sanctified that they might be one with him and that the loue with the which the Father loued him might be in them Therfore his Sermon and Prayer béeing ended he went foorth with his Disciples ouer the brooke Cedron M. Some thinke that this brooke was called the brooke of Ceders bicause many Ceder trees grew about the same C. But it is very like notwithstaÌ„ding that this name came vp through error For of the valley or brooke of Cedron there is mention oftentimes made in the Scriptures M. Where the Hebrewe worde dothe not signifie Ceder trees but dimnes or darknesse R. Concerning the whiche brooke we reade in the booke of Kings 2. Kin. 15.23 4. kin 23.4 C. This place therfore was so called bicause of the darknesse bicause it was a deepe valley and muche shadowed Howbeit we will not contende much about this Specially we haue to consider the purpose of the Euangelist in naming this place For hys purpose was to shewe that Christ went willingly to death He came into that place which he knew was well knowne vnto Iudas And to what ende but only to offer him selfe to Iudas and into the handes of his enemies For he came not vnto this place without foresight of that which folowed séeing he was ignorant of nothing whiche was to come to passe M. Wherefore Christ passing ouer the brooke Cedron entred into the Garden not to flée from his Persecuters but that he might go to that agony whiche was to come according to Gods appoyntment If he went ouer the brooke CedroÌ„ bicause he would flée away his best way had bin through the wildernesse and not to haue entred into this Garden C. He went not therfore to seeke a place to hide him selfe in but he entred into the Garden that he might haue more libertie to pray The other Euangelists say that he went out vnto the mount of Oliues Mat 26.36 and they make mention of a certayne place which is called Gâ—thsemane the which hath no discrepance seeing that the historie of Dauid also sayth 2. kin 15.23 that the people when they had passed ouer the brooke Cedron went towarde the way of Oliuet 2. Iudas also whiche betrayed him knewe the place for Iesus ofttimes resorted thither with his Disciples R. As Christ is not betrayed but of an Apostle and his chiefe Disciple and that to those to whom he him selfe was the truthe and whose office and function was a shadowe and tipe of him Persecution of the Gospell by Disciples Mat. 23.37 Act. 7.52 that is to say to the high Priestes and Scribes euen so the worde of the Gospell is almost neuer betrayed but of suche as know the same and are friends in shew and very seldome it suffreth persecution of straungers The Gentiles killed not the Prophets but the Iewes which boasted of the worde of the Lord. The Phariseis cast out the Apostles Antechrist is not suche a one as denyeth Christ but a boster of the name of Christ and yet he persecuteth the Gospel So the hypocriticall Monkes Priests Bishops Popes and such like haue onely the outwarde name of Christians and seeke to betray and to destroy Christ 3. Iudas then after he had receiued a band of men and officers of the high Priests and Phariseys came thither with lanternes and torches and weapons R. With what force strength doth Iudas set vpon Christ Or by what power do the souldiers of Iudas persecute the Gospel Not with reasons sentences of scripture except peraduenture the same be wrested to serue their turne not with probable arguments but with the corporall sword with weapons with afflictions all kinde of torments If this be to ouercome who haue greater conquest victorie than tyrants fighting with crueltie And if this be to play the champion who is more bould stout than théeues Reade the .26 of Mat. beginning at the .47 verse concerning the other two verses folowing also reade the same chapter 6. Assoone then as he had said vnto theÌ„ I am he they went backwarde and fel to the grounde C. The Euangelist sheweth what great vertue and power the Lorde breathed with one voyce to the ende we myghte know that the wicked had power ouer him no further than he gaue them leaue He gently aunswereth that he is the very same whome they sought for and yet notwithstanding hee casteth them prostrate vppon the earth euen as if it had béene with the violent puffe or blast of a whirle wynde or with the flashing stroke of lightning Therefore he wanted no power to restrayne their handes if it had so pleased him but he woulde obey his Father by whose decrée he knewe he was called and appoynted to deathe Aug. For where is nowe thys ambushmente of Souldiers Where is nowe theyr terrour and fortification of weapons One voyce strake repulsed and prostrated without force of weapon the outrageous hatefull multitude and terrible with weapons For God lay hydden in the fleshe and the sempiternall day was so shadowed and couered wyth humayne members that darknes sought with Lanternes and Fyrebrandes to kill the same What wyll he doo which shall come to iudge whiche dyd thys that he might be iudged But this purpose was to put in proofe that efficacie whiche the Prophet Esay attributeth to hys word Amongest other the mightie
powers of Christe the Prophete repeateth thys Esa 11.4 that he shall strike the earth with the rod of his mouthe and shall slay the wycked with the breath of hys lippes 2. Thes 2.8 The Apostle Paule suspendeth the fulfilling of this Prophesie vnto the ende of the worlde yet notwithstanding we sée dayly that the wicked doo fall with their fury and pride at the voyce of christ But then when they fel which came to bind Christ was shewed a visible token of that feare which al the wicked manger their heads féele within them when Christ speaketh to them by his ministers Moreouer séeing this was as it were accidentall to the voyce of Christe whose propertie it is to rayse vp miserable men whiche lye in the shadowe of death he will vse no doubt thys power towards vs to exalt vs vp into heauen R. And this is manifest that the same worde of God whiche is to the wicked iudgemente is to the Godly consolation For at other times Christe comforted his Disciples when they were afrayde Mat. 14.27 Luk. 24.39 with these wordes I am he Also VVhy are yee troubled it is I Therefore that whiche the Lorde threatneth to the wicked in the Lawe is in these wordes manifefestly to be séene For Moses sayth The Lorde shall geue thee a trembling harte Deut. 28.65 Esa 57.21 and looking too returne till thine eyes fall oute and a sorrovvfull minde Psal 110.1 And the Prophete saythe The vvicked haue no peace M. Let the wicked therefore consider what shall befall on the enimies of Christe For this contayneth a figure of that whiche happeneth and shall happen to all the enimies of Christe namely confusion and vtter destruction It is prophesied that the enimies of Christe shall be made his footestoole The enemies of Christe of the whiche we haue so greate a multitude heere consisted of Iudas the hypocrite and false Apostle of the seruantes of the highe Priests and of the Romaine souldiers In these we sée what the enemies of Christ are oftentymes some are hypocrites some are superstitious and other some worldlinges but in due time when Christe shall shewe hym selfe they shall vtterly be destroyed and though they bée lyfted vp alofte yet shall they bée caste downe to the grounde flat and shall bee broughte to duste A. For the wycked shall not be able to stande but shall be lyke the duste Psal 1.5 whiche the wynde scattereth away from the face of the earth 7. Then asked he them agayne whome seeke ye They sayde Iesus of Nazareth C. Hereby it doth appeare howe great the blindenesse is with the whiche the Lorde striketh the mindes of the wicked and howe horrible their obstinacie is after that Sathan hath bewitched them by the iuste iudgement of God The Oxe and the Asse when they fall haue some féelyng but these men hauing had manyfest experience of the deuine power of Christ do no lesse securely go forwarde than if they had not seene so muche as the shadowe of a man in him Nay Iudas him selfe is not moued Let vs learne therefore to feare the iudgement of God by whiche the Reprobate béeing suffered to fall into the hands of Satan are more sencelesse than brute beasts For Sathan no doubt was the author of this so great wickednesse 8. Iesus answered I haue tolde you that I am he If ye seeke me therfore let these go their way 9. That the saying might be fulfilled whiche he spake Of them which thou gauest me haue I not lost one R. Although he were taken yet he retayned his authoritie and power styll For the power of the worde can not be bounde For the Apostles had not gone awaye without hurte excepte the Aduersaries had béene restrayned of their furie by the efficacie of this commaundement By the same efficacie of the word he restored to Malchus hys eare Luk. 22.51 that we might learne the power of the worde in the middest of impotencie and weaknesse A. But was it not lawfull for him whiche deliuered others to delyuer hym selfe also out of the hands of hys enemies C. But he mynded to play the parte of a good shephearde to defende hys flocke He sawe the rauening of the Wolues he taryeth not vntill they come to the Sheepe of whiche he was appoynted the keeper but wythstandeth them betyme Wherefore let vs not doubte so often as wycked men or the Diuell rise vp agaynst vs but that we shall haue by and by the same helpe Moreouer Christe hath by his example prescribed a rule to the Shepheardes whiche they muste followe if so be they will duely fulfill their office That the saying might be fulfilled R. The Euangelist alleageth the saying of Christe to teache that the same is effectuall For if so bee the saying of Christe hadde not beene effectuall howe coulde the Disciples haue escaped thys perill and shunned suche wylfull madnesse of the people their aduersaries specially Peter who strake with the sword Notwithstanding this sentence seemeth to be broughte out of order whiche seemeth rather to appertayne to mennes soules than to their bodies For Christe dydde saue and preserue the Apostles in safetie as touching their bodyes to the ende but he rather spake thys that in the middest of continuall daungers and in deathe it selfe theyr eternall saluation shoulde be in safetie I aunswere The Euangelist speaketh not simply of their corporall lyfe but meaneth rather that Christ sparing them for a time prouided for their euerlasting saluation Let vs consider howe greate theyr imbecilitie was as yet What would they haue doone thinke you if they had béene broughte to the pinche Séeing therefore Chryste woulde not tempte them aboue their strengthe he deliuered them from eternall destruction And héereby we may gather a generall doctrine namely that althoughe oure fayth bée proued by many temptations yet notwithstanding we shall neuer come into extreme perilles but he wyll geue vnto vs strengthe and abilitie to beare the same AVG. Therefore bicause the Apostles were not as yet sufficiently confyrmed in the Faythe to retayne the confession of the truth and had bothe denyed Christe and also peryshed the Lord would saue them M. Furthermore they were specially chosen to the preaching of the Kyngdome of God and were not onely so geuen vnto Christe that they might be saued but also to Preache the worde of lyfe vnto others and to serue Chryste For thys office they were to be preserued Wherefore if they had béene taken and slayne of their enemies they had perished to Chryste vnto whome they brought foorth muche fruite by the preaching of the worde Concerning that which followeth vntil yée come to the .19 verse reade our Commentarie vpon the .26 of Mathew beginning at the .51 verse 19. The hye Priest then asked Iesus of his disciples of his doctrine R. This hye Priest was Caiphas for Annas had straightway posted ouer Christe vnto Caiphas M. These things and many mo of the which the other Euangelists
speake were done in the Councell of the Phariseis and of the seniors of the people These thinges our Euangelist thought good to repeat as passed ouer in silence by the others and to omit that which the other thrée haue noted R. Christ or the worde of God Gods word accused of heresie and Christ of sedition is aways accused of two things Fyrst it is accused by the high Priests and Bishops of heresie Secondly by the ciuill Magistrate of sedition The first part of this accusation is handled before the high Priest concerning heresie the seconde before Pilate concerning sedition To these also was ioyned Herod who in the action of this Tragedie representeth the wyse men of this worlde for he contemneth and derideth Christ For the Gospel is to the Gentiles foolishnesse bicause it teacheth that the crosse is holy and glorious that death is life and suche like C. Therefore the high Priest asketh Christ a question as if he were some factious person who in gathering Disciples vnto him had brought schisme into the Church he questioneth with him as with a false prophet whiche shuld go about with new peruers opiniōs to corrupt the puritie of fayth But let vs note the hipocrisie of the false hye Priest He enquireth of the doctrine and Disciples of Iesu He myghte aske thys question in respecte of hys authoritie whiche he hadde among the people of God For it apperteyned to the high Prieste specially to defende true and wholsome doctrine and to represse that whiche was false and hurtefull notwithstanding thys appertayned not to the office of a highe Priest to cause a Teacher whiche hadde taughte dayly in the Temple openly before all menne whome he myghte haue hearde and whose doctrine he myghte haue learned of hys owne mouthe to bée taken violently with a bande of Souldiours and to be brought bounde before hym as a malefactour and a seducer of the people to bee condemned and put to death not yet conuicted Thys thyng beséemed not hys person but declared rather the malice of the Highe Prieste He moued thys question in the myddest of armed menne and bondes not that hee myghte knowe the truthe of Christes doctrine but that he myghte seeke and fynde oute some colour of Iustice and iuste condemnation wherwythall to blynde the eyes of the simple Thys fourme of questioning the Popishe Prelates vse at thys daye in suche places where the Gospell is persecuted to the which they haue alwayes annexed Inquisitions bondes and torments bicause they séeke no more to know the truthe than did the high Priest among the Iewes 20. Iesus aunswered him I spake openly to the worlde I euer taught in the Sinagogue and in the Temple whyther all the Iewes resorte and in secrete haue I sayde nothing C. Christe hauing doone the office of a Teather seeketh not anye newe defence yet notwithstanding lest he should forsake the patrocinie of the truthe he sheweth that hee is readie to defende all those thyngs whyche he had taught And wythall hee reproueth the impudencie of the Highe Prieste who enquireth of a moste manyfest matter as if the same were doubtfull Notwithstanding thys place seemeth contrarie to that other saying of Christe Mat 10.27 Math. 13.11 where he commaundeth the Apostles to preach that vppon the house toppes whiche they had harde in secrete Answere herevnto is made When he saythe in thys place that hée hathe spoken nothing in secrete it is to be referred to the substaunce it selfe which was alwayes one though the fourme of teaching were different Mar. 4.14 M. He hadde taughte the Disciples seuerally in secrete certayne things but yet the very same whiche hee hadde taughte in Parables openly before the people neyther yet bycause they shoulde retayne them in secrete but bycause when the tyme came they should preach the same vppon the house toppes He hadde taughte also in priuate houses but not therefore bicause he sought lurking corners and to shunne publique assemblies neyther dyd he teache any other things than the very same which he had taught in the Temple in the Synagogues and in other publique places C. Wherefore he mighte protest with a good conscience that hee hadde freely professed and sincerely publyshed the summe of hys doctrine M. Also we see heere howe the Lorde vsed the Sinagogues and Temples and also what we muste doo according to hys example in Ecclesiasticall assemblies He taughte he offered not Sacryfyce Doctryne belongeth too the people of GOD. Therefore they whiche doo nothing in their Churches but boa and bleate and sacryfyce are not the followers of Christe but of the Iewishe Priestes C. Moreouer very childishe is the error of some which thinke that they are héere codemned by the answere of Christ which handle the worde of God secretly and in closets when they may not publikely preache the same by reason of the tyrannie of the wicked For Christ doth not dispute what is lawfull to be done and what not but his purpose is to refute the impudent malice of Caiphas A. The Apostles also were then to be condemned who preached not onely publikely but also priuately in houses Act. 20.20 21. Why askest thou me aske them which hard me what I haue sayde vnto thē beholde they can tell what I sayde M. Christ would not haue refused the examination of his doctrine if so be these hye Priestes and Prelates had soughte with their whole hart the knowledge of the truth For how could he whiche was readie to dye for the saluation of mortall men haue denied so little labour to teach them which enquired concerning his doctrine But he knew that they sought nothing lesse then to be taught when they enquired of his Disciples and of his Doctrine Wherfore he appealeth to his hearers which were his enemies R. Wherby we learne what boldnesse ought to be in a teacher of the Gospell He dothe not denie the examination of his Doctrine which he knew to be so sounde and true that he referred the high Priest to the testimonie of those which had openly heard the same what maner of persons soeuer they were so that they would set malice and enuie aside He doth not appeale vnto his Disciples but to all generally whiche had heard him in the Temple and in the Sinagogue This testimonie of cōscience for teaching the truth ought to be in euery Minister of the worde in so much that he may also say Aske those whiche haue heard me beholde they can tell what I haue sayde A. The which they may easily do if so be they speake nothing of them selues but speake in the Churche as the wordes of God 1. Pet. 4 11. 1. Cor. 11.23 and if so be they haue receyued from the Lorde that whiche they deliuer vnto others 22. Whē he had thus spoken one of the officers which stood by smote Iesus with a rod saying Aunswerest thou the high Priest so M. This séemed to the seruauntes of the high Priest great contempt of their master
Lambe And S. Iohn taketh this as graunted vnto him that the same Lamb was a signe of the true and only sacrifice by which the Church should be redéemed Neyther maketh it any matter that the same was offered for a remembraunce of the redemption alreadie made For so god would haue that benefite celebrated that it might promise spirituall deliueraunce vnto the Church in time to come Wherfore without all controuersie the Apostle Paule applieth that forme of eating the Pascal Lambe which Moses prescribeth vnto Christ By this analogie and similitude fayth gathereth no small fruite because the same shall beholde saluation offered in Christ in all the Ceremonies of the Lawe 37. And agayne another Scripture saith They shal loke on him whoÌ„ they pearced This place is taken out of the twelfth chapter of the prophesie of Zacharie B. Deut. 32.35 And it agreeth with that whiche is written in Deutronomie wher it is said Vengeance is mine and I will repay By whiche places séeing the punishemente of the wicked is deferred for a long time to come the spirite signifyeth that the wicked shall preuaile and haue the vpper hande in thys worlde but yet so that they shall sley them selues with their owne sworde For the more they prosper in their euill dooinges the more iuste their cause is thought of them to be Therefore béeing blynded they runne headlong into the greeuous iudgemente of God Therefore they whiche goe aboute too expounde this place concerning Christe according to the letter do too violently racke the same For the Euangelist doth not alleage the same to that ende but rather to shewe that Christe is that God whiche long agoe complayned by Zachary that the Iewes had perced him to the harte For there God speaketh after the manner of men signifying that he is wounded with the wickednes of the people but specially with the wicked coÌ„tempte of his worde euen as that man is wounded to death whose harte is perced Now bicause Christ Iesus is God manifested in the fleshe Esay 6.10 Saincte Iohn sayth that the same was openly fulfylled in his visible fleshe which his diuine maiesty according to that manner whiche it might suffer suffered of the Iewes Not that God is subiecte to the iniuries of men or that the reproches and slaunders of mortall men can reache from the earth vnto him but bicause he woulde expresse by this manner of speach of how great sacriledge the impietie of man was giltie when proudly and presumptuously it extendeth it selfe to heauen And rightly S. Ihon ascribeth that to the Iewes which was done by the hand of a Romaine souldiour Euen as in another place they are sayd to haue crucifyed the Sonne of God although they touched not his body with their fynger They shall see him M. As touching this séeing some therby vnderstand the conuersion of the Iewes Act. 2.3.9 Act. 3.15 of the which we haue an example in the second of the Actes of the Apostles R. For then they began to haue respect vnto him whom they pearced in mourning and repentaunce Othersome interprete the same of the punishemente of the wicked to come as we sayde before Both which are comprehended in this place if we wel consider of the same namely that a remnante shall be gathered by God from amonge this loste nation shal also shewe his horrible punishment and vengeance vpon all the contemners of his grace For we knowe that they were wont to scorne the Prophets no lesse than if they had tolde a tale without the commandemeÌ„t of God This sayth the Lord shal not escape vnpunished bicause he will him selfe defende his owne cause Concerning the rest of this chap. reade the .27 of Mat. 56. vers The twentith Chapter 1. The first day of the Sabbaths came Mary Magdalene early when it was yet dark vnto the sepulcher and sawe the stone taken away from the graue HItherto wee beholde nothing in the passioÌ„ of Christ outwardly in Christ Rom. 1.4 thaÌ„ a very abiect maÌ„ forsakeÌ„ of God But nowe by the resurrectioÌ„ it is manifestly declared that he is the sonne of God And first of al we must haue a consideration of the works of God by the resurrectioÌ„ For as God began the resurrectioÌ„ in Christe by a cleane coÌ„trary worke that is say Death the beginning of life by deiecting casting down into the extreme pit of hell euen so he beginneth ioy with sorow glory with ignominy shame and life with death C. But bicause the resurrection of Christ is the principall Article of our faith without which the hope of euerlasting life lieth dead therefore the Euangelists do stand the more vpon â—he probatioÌ„ of the same Rom. 4.25 Roma 6.4 1. Cor. 15.3 Euen as this our Euangelist gathereth many testimonies by which we may be certified that Christe rose agayne from the dead A. The vertue of whose resurrection the Apostle Paule in diuers places sheweth at large but specially in his Epistle to the Romanes C. But it may seeme very absurde that S. Iohn doth not bring more approued and credible witnesses for he beginneth with a woman But thus this saying was fulfilled 1. Cor. 1.7 that God hath chosen the weake foolish and conteÌ„ptible things of this world to confound the wisdome power and glory of the fleshe A. And in that there seemeth to be some varietie betweene this our EuaÌ„gelist and the other thrée reade our Commentarie vpon the .28 of Matth. the first verse and there you shall see a playne reconciliation of those places which séeme to varie 2. Then she ran and came to Simon Peter and to the other disciple whoÌ„ Iesus loued and sayth vnto them They haue taken away the Lorde out of the graue we can not tell where they haue layde him R. Althogh this woman was not as yet endued with a perfect fayth yet notwithstanding she rightly endeuoured her selfe to manyfest the glory of the sonne of God M. Mary therefore runneth with speede to Peter and Iohn eyther for that they were best knowen vnto her or els because they were gathered into one companie She maketh hast by running béeing feruently affected by the spirite And bicause she found the graue emptie contrarie to her expectation forgetting the woordes of Christe shee conceyueth a wrong suspition in hir minde that the body of the Lord was translated into some other more seemly decent sepulchre the other being but rude and inconuenient though peraduenture fitte for the purpose of the Iewes beeing neere vnto mount Caluerie where he was crucified or els she iudged that the body of Christ was remoued for some other cause which shee knew not of R. Therefore wéeping and crying she commeth to Peter and Iohn saying They haue taken avvay the Lorde out of the graue She speaketh of the body of the Lorde and she calleth him hir Lorde thoughe he were buried so she was affected towarde the Lorde Iesus But this woman rather suspected
that whiche was false than that whiche was true and foreshewed by the Lord him selfe in playn wordes She suspected that he was remoued to some other Sepulcher when as he was neither in that nor in any other but was risen agayne So in doubtfull matters we rather fall into suspition of that which is false than of that which is true Bv. Notwithstanding by this complaynt it came to passe that occasion was giuē to the Disciples more diligently to searche out the truth For therefore Mary Magdalene tolde that vnto Peter and Iohn which she vnderstoode that they mighte more narrowly discusse the whole matter The which they also did as appeareth by that which foloweth 3. Peter therefore wente foorth and that other Disciple and came to the sepulcher M. When Peter Iohn vnderstoode that Mary had foūd the sepulcher without the Lord caried frō thence to another place they went also togither out of the City bicause they would know the truth came at last to the sepulchre C. But it is maruel seing ther was so litle faith almost none at al aswel in the disciples as in the women that ther was notwithstāding so gret a zeale feruēt a desire And in déede it can not be but that pietie draue thē to séeke Christ Therefore there remayned some séede of fayth in their harts but choked as it were for a time insomuch that they knewe not that they had that which they had So the holy Ghost worketh oftentimes in the Elect after a secret maner Wherfore we must be persuaded that there was some secrete roote frō the which we sée fruit to spring M. For as touching Peter we see that although he were greatly fallen in denying the Lord yet notwithstāding he retayned his accustomed mind affection towarde him Whervpon here also though the disciples were in feare yet neuerthelesse he doubted not to go foorth to the Lords Sepulchre He sayd not What haue I to doo to go to the sepulcher of our dead Lorde whom most filthily I denied whē he was aliue and in perill He thinketh of none of this but ioyneth himselfe to the rest of the Disciples agayn and retayneth a sincere mind toward Christ such is their disposition which fall not so muche of malicious wickednesse as of infirmitie of the flesh 4. They ran bothe together the other Disciple did outrun Peter and came firste to the Sepulchre Bv. We haue a notable example lefte vnto vs in these two Disciples For they run with a feruent desire and very carefully diligētly they search out al things M. They runne I say both togither but the one is more swift on foote than the other and commeth first to the Goale Héereby we are taught not to looke that they which are chiefe and excell others in singuler giftes should runne all alike in the race of Christ least one shoulde contemne another 5. And when he had stouped downe he saw the linnē clothes lying yet went he not in M. The Lords sepulcher was so made that none standing vprighte but stouping down could see into the same Euē so such are the mysteries of the deathe of the buriall of the resurrection of the Lord that they can neither be séene knowen nor cōsidered but of those which haue an humble and lowly mind They wil not be séene of such as are proud and hye mynded yea though they be called Apostles Bishops Priests and Doctours 6. Then came Simon Peter following him and wēt into the sepulcher and saw the linnen clothes lye 7. And the Napkin that was about his head not lying with the lynnen clothes but wrapped togither in a place by it selfe R. Although Iohn came fyrst to the sepulchre when he sawe the linnen clothes lye aside he went not in peraduenture stayed with feare or els to tell Peter newes who came more slowly after him And in ciuill matters too much hast is reproued by this prouerbe A softe fyre maketh swéete malte that is to saye thou muste not be too rashe nor too slowe but make hast not with rashnesse but wyth consultation not with heat but with prudence not with lust but with deliberatiō C. Therfore in the Peter who made lesse hast entred notwithstāding first into the sepulchre we therby lerne that there is more giuen to many in retiring thā apereth at the first sight And sometimes we see it cōmeth to passe that many which in the beginning were very hote do waxe cay cold that many which brag most at the fyrst when they come to the cōflict turne their backs run away and cōtrariwise that they which wer thoght to be cold slow when peril cōmeth ar most forward coragious And he saw the linnen clothes C. These lynnen clothes were as it were Relikes to confyrme the faith of the Resurrection For it is not like that the body was stripte to be caried to another place For neyther enimie nor friende would haue done suche a deede And the napkin that was about his head M. The Euangelist is wonderfull diligent in noting and describing all things so exactly For it was not withoute cause that the napkin which was about his head was layde from the linnen clothes in a seuerall place by it selfe For hereby the beholders of the same might quickly see that none of those things were wanting in the which the body of Christ was wrapped that there might be a perfect testimonie of his resurrection and that all suspition of remouing his hody might be taken away The Lorde lefte his apparel which he vsed in this lyfe with the souldiers before he was executed vpon the Crosse but he left the linnen clothes and the napkin which was about his head with the which he being dead was infolded and buried in the Sepulchre when he rose again from death For he béeing raysed to the glory of immortalitie mynded to come no more into thys miserable lyfe therefore he had no more anye neede of those garments and linnen clothes So in lyke maner we must dye with Christ that we may wholly forsake this newe lyfe and we must so ryse from death that we must leaue the Reliques of sinne in Baptisme as in the graue A. Concerning the exposition of the eyght and ninth verses following reade our Commentarie vpon the .28 of Math. 10. Then the disciples wēt away agayne to their owne house R. It is like that the Disciples returned home agayne with suspended and doubtfull minds For although S. Iohn sayth that he beleeued yet notwithstanding that fayth was not fyrme but had onely a certayne small taste of the myracle vntill suche tyme as he was afterwarde better confyrmed And in deede a sounde fayth could not be conceyued by a bare sight onely Moreouer Christ did not shewe hymselfe vnto them vntill suche time as they were better awaked from their carnall blindnesse They had shewed a notable token of their zeale in running to the sepulchre notwithstanding Christe was hiddē from
keepe it he dothe not denie that to bee true whiche the woman had sayde Blessed is the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes that gaue thee sucke but extolleth those whiche heare the worde of God and keepe it C. Therefore Christe heere for this consideration commendeth fayth bicause the same beeing contente with the simple worde of God dependeth not vppon the sence and reason of fleshe and bloud So that he comprehendeth the force and nature of fayth in a briefe definition namely that it standeth not in the present aspecte but pearceth vnto the heauens and beleeueth those thinges whiche are hidden from humayne vnderstanding To this effect pertayne these sentences Fayth is an assurance of things which are hoped for Heb. 11.11 1. Cor. 5.7 and a certenty of things which are not seene Aso VVe walke by fayth not after outvvarde appearaunce The which places signifie that fayth hath his aspecte but yet suche aspecte as stayeth not on the worlde and vppon earthly obiectes If any man obiect and saye that this place is contrarie to that where he pronoūceth those eyes to be blessed which beholde him present We answere Mat. 13.16 That Christ doth not speake there of a corporal aspect only as he doth in this place but of the reuelation which is common to al the godly from the time that he came to be the redéemer of the world He compareth the Apostles with the holy Kings Prophets which were held vnder the obscure shadowes of Moses law But now he saith that the state of the faythfull is blessed bicause more perfecte lighte shineth vnto them yea bicause the substaunce and truthe of figures is offered vnto them Many of the wycked behelde Chryste wyth the eyes of the fleshe at that tyme who notwithstanding were neuer a whit the more blessed but we whiche neuer sawe Christe with oure eyes are made partakers of this blessednes which Christ héere commendeth Blessednesse of those that see not Christ Gal. 3.1 Whervpon it followeth that those eyes are called blessed whiche spiritually consider that in him which is heauenly and diuine For at this day we beholde Christ in the Gospell no lesse than if he were present before vs. M. Therefore let no man say O that I had lyued in the dayes of Christe and had seene with mine eyes those his myracles We beleeue that they are muche more blessed whiche see not than those whiche haue seene 1. Pet. 1.8 C. If therefore wee desire to sée that in Christe whiche maketh vs happie and blessed let vs learne to beleue when we see not Wheras therefore the Papists wrest these words to proue their Transubstantiation it is too friuolous and vayne That wée maye be blessed they cōmaunde vs to beleeue that Christ is in the fourme of breade but the purpose of Christ was nothing lesse than to make our fayth subiect to the inuentions of man the which fayth if it passe neuer so little the boundes of the worde it ceasseth now to be fayth If so be we must beléeue generally all thinges which are not séene then our fayth shall be subiect to all monstruous myracles to all fables and forged lyes Therefore to the ende thys sentence of Christe maye take place we must fyrst of all proue that by the worde of God of the which we do doubte The Papistes bring the worde of God for their Transubstantiation but false expounded and vnaptly alleaged Bv. Let vs therfore kéepe our selues within our prescript boundes and let vs beléeue that Christ is our Lorde our life and our resurrection in that he him selfe is risen agayne from death 30. And many other signs truely did Iesus in the presence of his disciples which are not written in this booke M. When the Euangelist did write these thing many other signes also concerning the Lordes resurrection came vnto hys minde the whiche he might haue put in writing aswell as these but bicause he had alreadie determined with him selfe concerning the quantitie of his booke and was alreadie come to the measure of the same least any man should thinke that he had written all the signes which Christe did after his resurrection that the Lord appeared not passing once or twice to his Disciples to confirme his resurrection he thought good to adde these thinges vnto his Narration C. As if he should say Let no man thinke that he hath heere a full and perfect historie Bv. For the Lorde Iesus did declare by many other Argumentes signes tokens and demonstrations the truth of his resurrectiō and of his diuine power and that so euidently that the disciples might not only vnderstād the same but also might see with their eyes touch with their hāds the Lord Iesus restored to life might beléeue that he was risen agayn frō death But al these things haue I not perticulerly repeated in this my Euangelical work Act. 10.41 not that they wer vnworthy to be remembred but bicause these things were sufficient to the edification of Fayth 31. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christe the sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name Bv. Here the Euangelist addeth the cause and ende of those thinges whiche he hath hytherto declared to the ende the Reader mighte knowe how to profite in reading these things saying That yee might beleeue that this Iesus of whom I testifie that he is risen agayne who by so many signes declare to his disciples after his death that he is risen to life is Christe the sonne of God that is to say that Messias only begottē sonne of God whome the father acording to the Scriptures sente into this worlde to bee a sauiour and Mediator C. Therefore by these words he geueth vs to vnderstande that he hath put in writing so muche as is sufficiente to satisfye vs because the same is sufficient inoughe for the confyrmation of oure fayth For he mynded to preuente the vayne curiositie of men whiche is seldome or neuer satisfied Also Sainct Iohn was not ignoraunt what the other Euangelistes hadde written But seeing hee intendeth nothing lesse than to abolishe their writings he dothe not sepadate their Narration from hys saying that this is the ende of the Scriptures that we might beléeue that Iesus is the sonne of God C. Notwithstanding it séemeth absurde that fayth should be grounded vpon myracles which ought to be wholly tyed to the promises of God and of his worde Answere Myracles are appoynted héere to serue for no other vse than to be helpes and stayes of fayth For they serue to prepare mens mindes that they may geue more reuerence vnto the worde of God Myracles confirm our fayth R. Therefore myracles doo confyrme a mans fayth but they geue not fayth For they which beléeue not by the worde bot myracles do fall away in time of temptation That Iesus is Christ Bv. That is to saye the Messias promised in the Lawe and in the
Prophets perfecte God and perfecte man the mediator of God and men the highe Legate of the father the onely author of perfect felicitie Bv. Who by hys death hathe put away death and by his resurrection hath restored to lyfe The Sonne of God Bicause among men there was none founde méete to bring suche notable matters to passe as to reconcile vs to the father to make satisfaction for sinnes to destroy death to ouerthrowe the kingdome of Sathan and to bring vnto vs true righteousnesse and saluation therefore God sente and gaue vnto vs his onely begotten sonne A. For all are gone out of the way all are beoome vnprofitable Psal 14.3 Rom. 3.12 there is none that dothe good no not one C. Moreouer seeing the name of sonne dothe belong vnto Christe onely it followeth that he is not a sonne by adoption but by nature Wherefore in this name the eternall Diuinitie of Christe is conteyned M. Reade more heereof in our Annotations vpon the .16 verse of the .16 chapter of Matthew And that in beleeuing yee might haue life Bv. Now Sainct Iohn addeth the fruite of fayth to restrayne the desire of men least they should desire to knowe more than were sufficient to obteyne lyfe For what wickednesse were this not to be contented with eternall saluation and to séeke to passe the boundes of the heauenly kingdome M. The ende of the Scriptures concerning Iesus is Faythe in Christe the sonne of God and the ende of faith in Christ is euerlasting life Bv. For bothe the Prophetes and the rest of the Apostles also sayde Haba 2.4 Rom. 1.17 Gal. 3.11 1. Pet. 1.9 that the iuste man shall lyue by fayth Concerning our restoring to lyfe by Christ reade our Annotations vpon the third chapter before the 16. verse Through his name Bv. He addeth this to declare that we haue lyfe by the merites and vertue of Chryste For in shewing that oure righteousnesse commeth hy the grace of Chryste hée excludeth all mans merites M. Therefore wée haue lyfe by the name of Christ that is to say through Christ for Christ in Christ to the glory of Christe bycause we are Christes and doo apperteine to his name if so be we beléeue in him For we are geuen vnto hym of the Father A. Also there are many places of Scripture which testify that we haue life gyuen vnto vs by the name of Christ Iesus onely Act. 4.12 Act. 10.43 1. Ihon. 2.12 Such are these whiche I haue coted in the margent The xxj Chapter 1 Afterwarde did Iesus shewe hym selfe agayne to hys disciples at the sea of Tyberias and on thys wise shewed he hym selfe Bv. SOme thinke that thys chapter was not added by Iohn but by some other bycause Sainct Iohn cōcludeth his historie in the ende of the twenty chapter But they see not that in the twentith chapter those argumentes onely are spoken of by whiche the resurrection of the Lorde was manifested at Hierusalem that in this one twentith chapter those thinges are named Mat. 26.32 by which he approued the truth of his resurrection in Galile Therfore of the twentith chapter he concludeth the narratiō of those signes which were shewed at Hierusalem But bicause the Lorde had specially promised that streight after his Resurrcection he would go into Galile and there shewed him selfe alyue againe vnto his disciples S. Ihon lest he mighte séeme to omitte any thing which appertayned to a full and perfecte history hath in this chapter added the reuelation of the Resurrection made in Galile M. But when this apparition was made we cannot sertaynely tell for that the Euangeliste speaketh not of any time It is moste sertayne that the Apostles according to the commaundement of the Lorde lefte Hierusalem and came to Galile after the eight daye of his resurrectiō Wherin we haue to note the dilligence of Christ who sought to cōfyrme his disciples in the faith of the Resurrection Yf so be he had sought onely to haue made them beleeue his resurrection he had done that oute of hand the fyrst day of the same neither was it néede full to vse many signes and apparitions for that cause but bycause it was not sufficiente once onely too knowe the truth of the resurrection excepte they did percist in the knowledge and faith of the same by inuincible constancie it was necessarie too instructe and confyrme them by many signes by the space of forty dayes So also wee haue néede to be strengthned in the knowledge of that truth whiche we haue once receyued Therefore Christe hathe so ordered hys Church that we might not onely be illumined but also confirmed euen to the end of the world by the worde by Sacramēts and by the often operations of the holy Ghost 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas whiche is called Didimus c. C. Saynct Iohn declareth that Christ apeared to seuen of his disciples amongst whome he reckeneth Thomas not for estimations sake so muche as that we might the sooner beléeue by his testimony M. Simon Peter was of Bethsaida a citie of Galile bordering vppon the Sea which in other places is called the lake of Genazareth but here the Sea of Tiberias This Peter the rest S. Iohn nameth as witneses to proue the truthe sertainety of the resurrection of Christ 3. Symon Peter sayth vnto them I go a fishing They say vnto him we also will go with thee They went their way entered into a ship immediatly and that night caught they nothing Bv. Here fyrst is set downe the occasion by which the manifestation was made For when Symon Peter was come into hys owne countrey with his disciples least hée should be idle and liue vpon other mens cost and charge went a fyshing and tooke with him the rest of his disciples C. And this trauayle of Peter in fyshing oughte not to be iudged vnséemely vnméete for his office He was only ordayned an Apostle by breathing as yet as we haue sayde before in the twentie chapter but he ceased for a little while vntil he were endued with new power For he was not as yet commaunded to go forth to execute the office of teaching but was only admonished of his calling to come that he and the rest might know that they were not chosen frō the beginning in vayne In the meane tyme they do that which they were accustomed to do and which became priuate men vntill such tyme as they were called of the lord to do other busines The Apostle Paule euen in the middest of his race of preaching got his liuing with his hāds but he had another consideration For so the time gaue hym leaue least handy labors might drawe him away from teaching But Peter and his fellowes bicause they were frée from al publique function gaue them selues wholly vnto fishing Bv. Therfore herein labour is commended to vs all and idlenes condemned And that night caught they nothing M. In that they tooke nothing it